The causes of the periodicall euacuation of the menstrua 293 13. The vicious or faulty Conceptions and especially of the Mola 297 14. Of Monsters and Hermophradites 299 15. Whether all the parts are framed together 300 16 Whether the membranes which encompasse the Infant bee first formed and whether they bee made by the forming faculty and seed of the woman 304 17. The number of the vmbilicall vessels 305 18. The originall of the vmbilicall vessels 306 19. The times of the conformation of a man of a woman childe 307. 20. Whence it commeth that children are like their Parents 308 21. How Twinnes or more Infants are generated 312 22. How superfaetation is made why only a woman whē she hath conceiued desireth the company of the male Folio 313 23 Whether the Infant draweth his nourishment at his mouth 316 24. Whether the Infant bee nourished onely with bloud and whether he accomplish onely one concoction Folio 317 25 Of the communion of the foure vesselles of the heart in the Infant Ib 26. Whether the Infant in the wombe doe respire and stand in need of the labour of his Lungs 326 27. Whether the vitall faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the Infant and whether his heart is moued by his owne proper power 327 A Paradox 28. Whether there be in the Infant any generation of animall spirites and what position the Infant hath in the wombe 337 29. Of the nature and differences of the birth 332 30. How many times there be of a mans birth what they are 334 31. What are the vniuersall and particular causes of the birth 338 32. Whether in a desperate birth the Caesarian Section be to be attempted 343 33. Whether in the birth the share and the haunch bones depart asunder 344 The sixt Booke CHAP. I. OF the Thorax or Chest and the diuision of it Fol. 347 2. The Skinne and Fatte of the Chest and the necke 348 3. The muscles of the middle belly and parts of the necke 349 4. Of the muscle between the ribbes called Intercostale 350 5. Of the midriffe called diaphragma 352 6. Of the membrane called pleura 355 7. Of the Mediastinum 356 8. Of the Sweet-bread and purse of the heart 358 9. The ascending trunke of the hollow veine 361 10. Of the nerues in the Chest and neck 365 11. Of the Heart 367 12. Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart 371 13. Of the vessels of the heart and their values 374 14. Of the great artery and his values 379 15. Of the vnion of the vessels of the heart in the Infant vnborne Ibid 16. Of the great artery in the Chest and in the necke 382 17. Of the Lungs 384 18. Of the weazon or winde-pipe 388 19. The muscles and nerues in the cauity of the Chest 391 20. Of the clauicles brest bone and Ribs 392 21. The bones of the chest 394 22. Of the shoulder blade racks of the neck 396 The Controuersies of the sixt Booke QVEST. I. AN Anatomicall demonstration concerning the phrensie of the Midriffe 399 2. Of the motion of the heart and Arteries 400 3. Of the manner of the motion of the heart 403 4. By what power the arteries are moued 405 5. Whether the arteries be dilated with the heart 407 6. Of the generation of the vitall spirits 410 7. How the matter of the Empyici is purged 414 8. The Temperament Nourishment and Flesh of the heart 417 9. Whether the hart wil beare any grieuous disease 419 10. Of the nature of Respiration and the causes thereof 420 11. Of the temperament and motion of the Lungs 423 12. Of the Cough the drink falling into the lūgs 426 The seuenth Booke CHAP. I. OF the names situation forme and partes of the head 432 2. Of the common contayning partes of the head 434 3. Of the muscles about the head 436 4. Of the figure and sutures of the head 437 5. Of the bones proper to the scull 441 6. Of the bones common to the scull and the vpper Iaw 442 7. Of the Meninges or membranes of the head 443 8. The vessels disseminated through the brain 450 9. The excellency situation figure substance and temperament of the braine 452 10. Of the substance and parts of the braine 455 11. The ventricles of the braine the Arch and the Plexus Choroides 460 12. Of the resemblances in the brain the fourth ventricle 466 13. Of the vse of the braine 469 14. Of the Cerebellum or After briane 475 15. Of the spinall marrow or pith of the back 479 16. Of the organs of smelling 483 17. Of the opticke nerues 485 18. Of the third and fourth Coniugations of the braine 486 19. Of the nerue of hearing c. 487 20. The 6. seuen and eight coniugations of the sinewes Ibid. 21. Of the nerues of the spinall marrow 488 22. Varolius his maner of dissecting the head 493 The Controuersies of the seauenth Booke QVEST. I. VVHether the Braine be the seate of the principall faculties 502 2. Of the marrow of the backe 504 3. Whereupon the principall faculties depend 506 4. The vse of the Braine against Aristotle 507 5. Why the contrary side of the wounded head suffers convulsion 509 6. Why the part opposite to the wounded is resolued 512 7. The nature generation and place of the animall spirit 514 8. Argenterius his conceyte of the animall spirit disproued 516 9. How the braine is moued 519 10. Whether the braine hath any sense 522 11. The temperament of the braine 524 12. The manner and wayes of the braines excrements Fol. 525 13. The number and vse of the ventricles 528 14. Which of the ventricles are most excelent Ib. The Eight Booke CHAP. I. OF the Face his vessels and muscles 532 2. Of the Eye and parts thereof 535 3. Of the Eie browes and eye lids 540 4. Of the fat and muscles of the eies 547 5. Of the vessels of the eies 551 6. Of the membranes of the eies 553 7. Of the grapy membrane 559 8. Of the Cobweb c. 564 9. The humors of the eies 565 10. The vse of the humors of the eye 568 11. Of the outward eares 573 12. The parts of the outward eare 578 13. The muscles of the outward eares 580 14. The gristle of the eare 581 15. Of the inward eare 582 16. The canale out of the eare into the mouth 586 17. The membrane of the Tympane or drum 588 18. The small bones of the chord 593 19. The muscles of the inward eare 597 20. The cauities of the stony bone 601 21. Of the windowes and watercourse in the first cauity 602 22. Of the Labyrinth and Cochlea 603 23. The nerue which ariueth at the eares 605 24. Of the implanted or inbred ayre 608 25. The maner of hearing nature of sounds 609 26. Of the Nose 613 27. Of the coate and vse of the nose 614 28. Of the inner nose and maner of
Braine and were created for his vse behoofe so the Lungs the Midriffe the Arteries as swel smooth as rough were ordained only for the tempering and repurgation of the hart so the Stomack the Guts the Spleen both the bladders of Vrine and of Gall were made for the Liuer and in a word none of these ignoble parts are of necessity for the conseruation of the creature or if they be necessary it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is simply and absolutely but secundum quid that is as they are necessary to serue the turne of the Principall For I pray you what vse hath the arme the legge or the stomacke of the Lungs the Spleene and the Kidneys Again what necessary vse haue the Lungs the Spleene and the Kidneyes of the Legs or Armes But to all these the heart giueth life the Liuer nourishment and the Braine sense and motion so that the Braine the heart and the Liuer are in all the parts of the bodye by the mediation of their vessels Now as there is not an equality of dignity among the principall parts so the ignoble parts are not all of one and the same degree For some of them serue the principall by preparing somwhat for them others by carrying or leading somewhat vnto them There are The differencles of the ignoble parts also some sorts ordained onely for the expurgation or cleansing of the principall which are the most ignoble of all the rest and are commonly called Emunctories or Drayners So for the Liuer the Stomacke boyleth the Meate the Veynes of the Mesentary giue the Emunctories blood a kinde of rudiment or initiation the Caue or hollow veyne disperseth the bloode already perfected For the heart the Lunges prepare the ayre the pipes of the great arterie carry about the vitall spirits For the Brain the wonderful texture or plighted web of vessels prepareth the animall spirit and the nerues distribute it into the whole body Behinde the eares are the Emunctories or draynes of the Braine vnder the arme holes so many glandules or kernels which receiue the superfluities of the Heart and in the leske or groyne are the Emunctories of the Liuer An Elegant diuision of Parts into Similar and Dissimilar and an exquisite interpretation of the same CHAP. XX. THE most frequent diuision of the parts among Philosophers and Physitions both is into Similar and Dissimilar which is also the most necessary for the exquisite disquisition and distinction of diseases The Similar parts Plato first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is first borne because according to the order of generation they are after a sort before the compound parts and because they Al the names of the similar parts Plato Aristotle are the first Stamina threds or warp of the body Aristotle calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is simple and vncompounded parts because they are not compounded of other parts or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in respect of the compounded for they are not indeede and truely simple for the body of the Creature being not simple neither can the parts of it be truely simple First Anaxagoras and after him Aristotle brought in the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Anaxagoras Aristotle of similitude whence they are called Similar because they haue one and a like substance Some call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is continuall Partes because they are continually the same both in matter and forme Others call them Informes without forme but wee thinke it better to call them vniforme parts Aristotle called them sensorias because that Aristotle which is Similar is capable of sensible obiects and all sence originally proceedeth from the similar parts Galen calleth them sometimes sensible Elements because they appeare Galen to the sences most simple and vncompounded sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the least particles Sometimes the first sometimes the last bodies First in respect of their composition last because into these the body is dissolued as into the least parts that may bee perceiued by the perceiuing sences Some call them Solid not because they are constant euer consisting and neuer diffluent for then the flesh should be no Similar part but because they are euery way full and compleate The common people call that Solid which is hard dense or compacted for water or a spunge they will neuer acknowledge to bee What is a solid part solid but the Philosoper calleth that solid which is wholly full of it selfe and of no other thing which is of a like or of the same nature so the fire in his owne globe and the Heauen although they bee most rare and subtile bodies yet true Philosophers will call them solid bodies Hippocrates calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is contayning Parts but enough of the Hippocrates name now let vs come to the essence of the similar parts A Similar part may haue a double consideration one in respect of the matter an other in respect of the forme if you regard the matter which is altogether one and the same in A similar part hath a double consideration A definition of a similar part Aristotle Galen all partes likevnto it selfe then shall similar partes bee defined according to Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are deuided into parts like vnto themselues according to Galen All whose particles are like to themselues and to the whole Or which are deuided into parts not differing specie or in kinde If you respect the forme of the similar parts then they shall be defined Such as haue a vniforme figure For because the forme giueth the proper denomination to euery thing that shall be called similar which hath a similitude or likenesse of forme and figure In the first consideration or respect euery particle of the similar part retayneth the name of the whole but not in the latter so the bone of the Leg because of the similitude of the matter is vniforme but if you respect his figure then are not all his parts of the same nature for euery little particle of that bone is not hollow though the whole bone be hollow Hence we may gather that euery similar part may bee sayd to be Euery similar part may be said to be organical Membra diuidentia organicall and that they do not well who oppose similar and organicall parts for deuiding members as we say in Schooles for among Philosophers the nature of the part and of the whole is the same The whole body is organicall because the soule is an act of an organicall body The essence of the similar parts seemeth to consist of an vncertaine medley of the Elements The essence and a temper of the foure first qualities heate cold moysture and drought And therefore the Physitians say the Temper is the forme of the similar parts because it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first receiuer and the first power with which and by which
other both Greeks and Arabians but they bring for confirmation of their opinion no necessary arguments but such onely as are probable shadowed ouer with a veile of truth It is more honourable say they and monarchical that there should be one principle The arguments of the Peripateticks The first then many and that the very name of a principle doeth necessarily import so much For if the soule of the Creature be but one in number and that indiuisible then must the bodye likewise of it bee either one whole or at least haue some one principall part for essences must not be multiplied without necessity And as in the great vniuerse which we behold there is one Principle which Aristotle in his eighth booke of his Physicks calleth Primum mouens and Primus motor that is the First mouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ti 's naught to haue moe Kings then one Let him that raygnes raygne King alone So in the Microcosme or Little world there must be but one principle one prince which The dignity of the heart is the Heart whose excellencie and dignity aboue the rest of the partes these things doe cleerely demonstrate First because it first liueth and dyeth the last and therefore is the originall of life and the seat of the soule Next because it endureth no notable disease but yeildeth presently to Nature if it be afflicted Againe because it obtaineth the most honourable place that is the middle of the body Fourthly for that by his perpetuall motion all thinges are exhilerated and doe flourish and nothing in the whole Creature is fruitfull vnlesse the powerfull vigour of the Heart do giue foecundity vnto it There say they is the mansion and Tribunall of the soule where heate is to be found the first instrument of all the functions but the Heart is the springing fountaine of Natiue heate which by the arteries as it were by small riuerers is deriued into the whole bodie Moreouer The second the seate of the faculties is there where the Organs of the same faculties doe appeare but all the veines arteries sinewes doe arise out of the Heart For the arteries no man euer made doubt The veines doe surely arise thence where their end and termination doeth The third The heart the original of the veines appeare but that is about the Heart for the implantation of the great arterie and the hollow veine are alike Beside all the veines are continuated with the heart to it are they fixed where they also haue membranes set like dores vnto them which seeme to bee the beginnings and heads of the veines but through the Liuer they are onely disseminated and The heart the original of the sinewes Aristotle the rest of the entralles they make a passage through and so end into haire strings Aristotle also is of opinion that the hart is the originall of the nerues for his flesh is hard thight and somewhat membranous but the ventricles thereof haue in them infinite textures of manifest sinewes Finally the Heart is the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The 4. argument The heart the first store-house of bloud that is Sanguifier Liuer Mouer Sensator That it is the first Sanguifier or the work-house wherein the bloud is made the Philosopher demonstrateth because in it the bloud is contained as in a vessell or conceptacle and receptacle whereas in the Liuer it remayneth but as in a pipe or conuayance and beside no where in the whole body is the bloud contained out of his vessels saue only in the Heart which therefore is the Treasurie thereof and therefore in all sudden passions of the minde it returneth and flyeth to the heart as to his fountaine not to the Liuer or to the Braine That it is primum sensorium the first sensator that is that the faculties offence motion The heart the first sensator The first reason and appetite are deriued from the heart the Peripateticks proue by these arguments Because in a Syncope that is a swounding where the vital spirits faile there appeareth a sodaine and head-strong ruine and decay of all the faculties Because in all sodaine motions of noysome and hurtfull things as also when we would auoide them the heat of the heart The second being drawne inward there appeareth a pale wannesse in the face and on the contrary when we conceiue ioy for any thing that is profitable or when wee pursue such things the heate of the heart being called outward there appeareth in the countenance a ruddinesse and alacritie Because if the arteries called Carotides be tyed or obstructed then followeth The third presently a sencelesse dulnes and a priuation of the Animality if I may so speake the patient lying like a senceles stocke Because Ioy Sorrow and Hope are motions of the The fourth Heart in which consisteth all the Appetite wee haue to pursue that which we like or to flye and auoyde that we dislike and abhorre Finally because in sleepe the Animall faculties The fift doe rest and cease from their labours now sleep is nothing else but a retraction or calling backe of the heate to the heart from the other partes wherein it was in continuall expence and that is the reason why a man after sleepe is so much refreshed and riseth strong againe to the labour either of minde or body albeit in both he were well wearied yea tyred out before As for the Braine they say it cannot be the authour of sence because it is of a cold temper vnapt for motion and made only to refrigerate and coole the exceeding heat of the Heart being of it selfe without all sence These and such like are the arguments of the Peripateticks by which they perswade themselues that there is but one Principle of mans body which is the Heart But these conceits of Aristotle and the Philosophers are long since hissed out of the A consutati of the Peripateticks Schooles of the Physitians and banished from amongst them because they assume those things for true which are vtterly false and obtrude things probable as if they were necessary And what I pray you is more absurd then to preferre the probability of a Logicall argumentation before the euidence of sence reason and experience ioyned togither Nowe that the veines doe arise from the Liuer that the nerues or sinewes which are soft and medullous or marrowy within and without cloathed with membranes are deriued Demonstratiue argumēts to proue that the heart is neither the original of the veines nor of the sinewes from the substance of the Braine he that hath but one eye may clearely discerne That great Philosopher obserued in the heart many Fibrous strings in both his ventricles wouen out of the extremities of the smal membranes and mistooke them for threddy nerues whereas indeede it hath but one smal nerue arising from the sixt coniugation of the
brain which looseth it selfe in his substance Hee saw the hollow veine in the heart very large and ample but he did not obserue that it onely openeth into the heart gaping at it with a spacious orifice or mouth to poure into the right ventricle as it were into a Cisterne sufficient bloud for the generation of vital spirits to supply the expence of the whole body but goeth not out of the heart as doeth manifestly appeare by those three forked membranes or values and floud-gates yawning outward but close inward But because wee shall haue fitter occasion hereafter to dispute this question with them of the originall of the veines and the sinewes it shall bee sufficient that we haue sayd thus much of it at this time As for the seate of the faculties of sence and motion is it not against all reason and experience That the hart is not the beginning of animal motion to place them in the heart The heart indeede is moued and that perpetually but that motion is not Voluntarie but Naturall it is moued yet not at our pleasure but according to it owne instinct Dayly practise and experience teacheth vs that when the ventricles of the Braine are either compressed or filled and stuffed vp as in the Apoplexy Epilepsie and drowsie Caros then all the faculties are respited and cease from their functions but when the heart is offended the life indeede is endangered but neither motion nor sence intercepted Againe if the heart were the seate of all the faculties as the Peripatetikes would faine haue it then vpon any affection of the same or notable deprauation of his temperament An elegant argument against the Peripatetickes all the functions should be impeached because all actions come from the Temper But we see that in a Hectique ague or Consumption wherein there is an vtter alienation of the temper as being an equall distemper of all distempers the most dangerous yet the voluntary and principall faculties do remaine inviolate In the violent motions and throbbing Strange motions of the Heart palpitations of the heart which some say haue beene seene so extreame that a rib hath beene broken therewith yet neither the voluntary motions of the parts are depraued nor the minde at all alienated or troubled Who will deny but that by pestilent and contagious vapors and breaths comming from the byting of venomous beasts or the taking of poyson the vitall faculty is oppugned and as it were besieged in his own fortresse But yet those that are so affected do enioy both sence and reason euen to the last breath most times When the Braine is refrigerated sleep presently stealeth vpon vs now Aristotle himselfe Aristotle defineth sleepe to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The rest of the first sensator If any of the principal Faculties either Motiue or Sensatiue be affected where do the remedies applyed auaile Surely at the Head not at the Heart The Braine therefore not the Heart is the first Moouer and first Sensator But the Peripatetiks obiect that the Braine hath no The sensation of the Braine not passiue but operatiue Why the braine is cold that is lesse hot Answeres to the arguments of the Peripatetiks sence and therefore cannot be the author of it We will giue them a learned answere out of Galen The Braines sensation is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is not passiuely but operatiuely It receiueth not the species or Images of sensible things but like a Iudge it taketh knowledge of their impressions and accordingly determineth of them They say the Braine is vnapt for motion because it is cold we answere it was necessary it should bee cold that is lesse hot for the better performance of the functions For if the Braine had exceeded in heate then would his motions haue beene rash and vnruly and his sensations giddie and fond as in a phrensie In a Syncope the Animall faculties do faile It is true but why Because there is an exolusion and so a defect of vitall spirits by which the animall are cherished The Ligation or interception in like manner of the arteries of the necke called Carotides induceth a priuation of motion and sense onely because the vitall Spirits are intercepted which minister matter to the Animall But one Principle is better then many That we confesse is very true but yet we know there are many reasons why it is not possible it should be so in this Little world We Why in the Little worlde there cannot be one onely principle The first demonstration will instance but in a few It is granted by all men that the substance of the arteries is diuerse from that of the veynes and the substance of the sinnewes differing from them both and as their substance so is their structure very different and their temper not one and the same how then could it be that Organs of so distinct kinds should yssue all from one and the same part Againe it was necessary that these organes should in their originall be very The second large and ample to transfuse sufficient spirites and a common matter suddenly and togetherward into the whole bodye Now the magnitude or proportion of any one part much lesse of the heart could not be sufficient for this purpose either to affoord a foundation for so large vessels or to supply a competent allowance of matter for them all Addeheereto The third that the faculties of the soule follow the temper of the body and therefore so diuers faculties might not issue from one part which hath but one single temperament How can we imagine reasonably that three distinct different faculties yea oftentimes quite contrary Reason Anger and Concupiscence shoulde reside altogether as if they were sworne friends in one Organ Or how when the heart is on fire with anger should reason make resistance which delighteth in a middle and equall temper Do not the vital and animall faculties require a different temper Their Organs therefore must also necessarily The fourth be different and distinct For the heart is by nature fitted to contain and propagate the vital faculty but for the preseruation of the animall it is vtterly incompetent The reason is at hand The vitall spirit is very hot impetuous raging and in continuall motion and therefore stood in neede of a strong organ wherein it should be wrought and contained that the spirit might not because of his tenuity be exhaled nor the vessell by which it is conueyed breake in perpetuall pulsing and palpitation which both wold easily haue hapned if the heart and arteries had bin thin and of a slender texture The animall faculty required another temper in her organ otherwise the motions would haue beene furious the sences giddy and rash Reason would continually haue erred because the property of heate is to confound and make a medley of all things shuffling in one thing hudlingly vpon another through his continuall and indesinent
Kidneyes and the bladder of gall Fiftly no part is nourished by the excrement which it attracteth but by laudable bloud Sixtly as the passages of choller are dispersed through the substance of the Liuer among the rootes of the gate and hollow veines to draw away the excrementitions choller So also should there haue beene many propagations and tendrils from the spleenick braunch dispersed through the substance of the Liuer which we finde to be nothing so Finally if from the Liuer the foeculent bloud bee purged away as an excrement into the spleene then it must of necessity follow that this excrementitious humour should regurgitate or returne into the trunke of the Gate-veine because the splenick branch ariseth out of the same trunke far vnder the Liuer and aboue the trunke of the meseraicks Wherefore we think sayth Bauhine that the spleene was ordained and instituted by Nature for a further confection of some kinde of bloud Which vse Aristotle first allotted Authors on Bauhines side Aristotle Galen Aphrodisaeus Aretaeus Vesalius Fernelius Platerus Archangelus vnto it and therefore in his third booke de partibus Animalium and the 7. chapter hee calleth it a bastard Liuer The same also Galen giueth assent vnto in his booke de respirationis vsu as also Aphrodisaeus and Aretaeus Vesalius and Fernelius touch vpon this vse of the spleene also but Platerus and Archangelus resolue vpon it very confidently The spleene therefore from an inbred faculty of his owne draweth vnto himselfe the thicker and more earthie portion of the Chylus somewhat altered in hauing receiued a certain disposition or rudiment of bloud in the meseraicke veines by the spleenick branch of the Gate-veine out of the trunke of the meseraick veines before the Chylus get into the Liuer that so the Liuer may the better draw the more laudable parts of the Chylus for otherwise the small vessels of the Liuer being obstructed by the crasse and crude bloud not Bauhines proiect onely sanguification would haue beene interrupted but also the Iaundise Dropsies Agues Scirrous hardnesses and many other mischiefes woulde haue ouertaken vs of necessity all which we see do euery day hapen when the spleen fayleth to do his duty and either through weaknesse or obstructions ceaseth to attract that crasse and foeculent part of the Chylus But a great euidence of this trueth is this that the spleenicke branch doeth not proceede from the Liuer but ariseth as is sayde and is seated below it Neither is it likely that so thicke a iuyce confected and made into bloud in the Liuer should get out of it by the hairie and threddy veines of the same yet wee doe not deny that melancholly iuyce is ingendred in the Liuer but wee say that that onely is there ingendered which is a part of the masse of bloud not that which is receiued into the spleen for his nourishment and the vse of the stomacke Furthermore we are of opinion saith Bauhine that a part of the Chylus is sucked euen out of the stomack by veines ariuing at the left side of his bottom from the spleenicke branch When the spleen hath receiued this Chylus a little altered in the long iourney through those spleenicke surcles and branches it laboureth and worketh it at great leasure and by a long processe as the Alchymists say and much preparation in the innumerable small vessels or Fibrous complications which are disseminated through his substance like as the other and greater part of the Chylus is laboured into bloud in the complications of the vesselles disseminated through the Liuer and boyleth it into a thinner consistence by the help of naturall heate assisted by the many and large Arteries and their perpetuall motion And then a part of it becommeth the Aliment of the spleen the rest is carried by veines issuing from the spleenick branch to nourish the Stomacke the Guts the Kell and the Mesentery which thing Galen also insinuateth when he sayth That the same meseraicke veines do carry Galen Chylus vnto the Liuer out of the stomacke and the guts and returne bloud againe vnto them and the omentum For seeing that the originall and substance of all the veines which are propagated from the gate-veine is one and the same it followeth necessarily that their action also should be the same but to returne A part also happely of this humour thus altered is drawne into the next adioyning arteries and so conueyed into the great Artery to contemperate the intense and sharp heat of the bloud in the left ventricle of the heart and to establish and settle the nimble quick motions of the vitall spirits which are a very great cause why some mens wits are so giddy and vnconstant Sometimes it falleth out in great and confirmed diseases of the Liuer when his sanguification This is somewhat strange is decayed or in manner perished that the spleen performeth his office and transmitteth a part of the bloud by him laboured through the spleenicke branch into the veines of the Liuer which through the rootes of the hollow veine and the branches thereof is distributed into the parts of the body for their nourishment euen as the bloud is wont to be distributed which is laboured and confected in the Liuer it selfe But that part of the altered Chylus that before we sayd was drawn into the spleen which it cannot by reason of the thicknesse thereof transforme into profitable iuyce but is altogether why in affects of the Spleen the vrines are often black vnapt for nourishment is poured out part of it into the stomacke part into the Haemorrhoid veines sometimes through the trunke of the gate veine or through the spleenick Arteries it is deriued vnto the Kidneyes whence it is that in diseases of the Spleene the water fals out often to be blacke Wherefore we conclude saith Bauhine that the Spleene is a great helpe to the Liuer for the confecting of blood partly because it maketh blood answerable to his owne Nature partly because it auerteth or draweth aside vnto it selfe the thicker part of the aliment not so fit to make pure blood and by that meanes the Liuer vnburdened of such a clogge performeth his office of sanguification with more facility And thus it may be sayde verie well to purge and defecate the blood and to make it more pure and bright And heerupon the Ancients placed the seate of laughter in the Spleene and Plato saith that the spleen polisheth and brightneth the Liuer like a Looking-glasse that it might make a more cleare Plato representation of the Images of the passions from thence exhibited vnto the soule Aristotle also calleth it a left Liuer and obserueth that those creatures which haue no Spleene haue as it were double Liuers and Galen remembreth in his fourth Book of the Aristotle vse of parts and the 7. chapter that Plato calleth it the expresse Image of the Liuer It is therefore not to bee wondered at if the diseases of the Spleene doe
Liuer is inserted in a circular or round figure not into the bottome of the stomacke least the choller with his biting sharpnesse should prouoke the stomack to put ouer the Chylus before it were concocted nor into the seat or place of seidge not so much for feare least in so long a passage it should be broke as because this excrement being powred forth into the small guts for this passage being stopped men become full of Iaundise and their excrements white attenuateth and cutteth a great quantitie of Flegme euer heaped vp in them scoureth their inward superficies and being mingled with The cause of the landise the excrements gathered in the great guts doth prouoke thē to excretion that so together with the dry excrements it may be auoyded by the stoole But this pore of choler is inserted The vse of choler in the guts Why the passage of the choler is so inserted into the small guts not at their beginning least the Choler should flye vp into the stomack althogh where there is plenty of it it vseth to regurgitate or recoyle to the stomack which is ordinary in cholericke natures when they fast long but into the end of the Duodenum at the entrance Tab. xv figure 2 D. Table xvi fig. 1 M of the Ieiunum or emptie gut betwixt the two coats of the gut obliquely the orifice being couered with loose membranes or rather with the foulds of the inmost coate straightly ioyned and closing vp the passage least any thing should returne backe much like the passage of the water into the bladder Somtimes the pore is parted in twain with a smal distance betweene the partitions both of them inserted into the same gut And it carrieth mingled choler together vvith more pure to stirre vp the faculty of the guts to auoyde the excrement after the Chylus is sucked from them There is also found sometimes a third passage inserted into the bottom of the stomack into which it powreth choller and such men doe continually vomit choller and are called A third passage not perpetually foūd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is purgers of choller vpward as those men who haue it at the end of the empty gut are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is purgers of choller downward and these men to stooles are alwayes bilious The vse of this bladder of gall is to receiue and expel yellow The vse choller exactly sincere vnmixt and familiar vnto it selfe immediately from the Liuer and so out of the whole body which otherwise running at randon through all would defile the spirits raise a continuall vlcerous sence his acrimony gnawing the flesh and rending the membranes cause all our motions to be head-strong and giddy our sensations phrenetick and mad and beside diuerse other inconueniences would breed a continual Iaundise Of the Kidneyes CHAP. XIIII The lower Belly emptied of the Membranes Guttes and Stomacke together with many of the vesselles which are therein TABVLA XVII For this watery humour albe it be an excrement and no part can be nourished with it The vse of the whay yet is it very necessary as long as the nourishment is contayned in the veines of the mesentery and the Liuer that by the thinnesse of this humour or whay being made fluxible it might passe those straight veines whereupon Hippocrates calleth it vehiculum alimenti or the wefter of the nourishment as before is sayd But when the bloud is gotten into the hollow veine it then needeth not so much helpe because it is to passe through large and patent passages and beside is made of it selfe more fluxible by the heat of the heart and the Liuer They often stand not one opposite to the other table xx and table 2. lib. 4. least in their ioynt strife they should hinder one the others attraction as Galen hath conceiued but Why placed one aboue another wee sayeth Bauhine imagine that the cause of this position is rather to bee attributed to the arising of the vesselles Table xx h and properly of the emulgent or sucking veines because their attraction is greater and of more vse They lye with their flat sides vppon the muscles of the loynes which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appointed for the bending of the leg about their heads not much lower then the lowest ribs in those voyde spaces which are betwixt Their position the rootes of the ribs and the hip-bones They lie betweene the two membranes of the Peritonaeum one of which lyeth vnder them the other vpon them whence it is that in fits of the stone the legge on that side where the stone lyeth is benummed sayeth Hippocrates because of the compression as well of the muscle we spake of before as of a sinew which descendeth that way But before we proceede further in the particular description of the Kidneyes giue mee leaue to insert a story out of Bauhine wherein hee describeth a strange fashion and position An vncouth forme of the kidneyes obserued by Bauhine An. 1589. of a Kidney with all the vessels thereto belonging which wee haue caused also to be cut in the following Table for thy better satisfaction gentle Reader In our publique Anatomy sayth he Anno Dom. 1589. we found a very vncouth forme and scituation of a left Kidney as also of the emulgent and spermaticall vessels For the Kidney was placed iust vppon the diuision of the great Artery and hollow veine at the os Sacrum or holy-bone table 18. d e in that cauity wherein the bladder marked with f was scituated but in the Table wee haue remoued the Kidney a little from his place that the implantation of the emulgent vessels might better be demonstrated for there were three emulgent veines and two arteries fastned into it Two of these veines proceeding out of the middest of the trunke of the hollow vein table 18. 6. 6. and descending directly downeward were implanted into the right side The third emulgent arising out of the left side tab 18. 9. of the hollow vein and descending vnder the trunke of the great arterie was a litle mixed with the left spermatical veine table 18. 16. and after inserted into the left side of the kidney As for the emulgent Arteries one of them had his beginning vnder the bifurcation out of the right Iliacall branch table 18. 7. The other did arise a little aboue the bifurcation out of the great artery table 18. 8. the first was simple and inserted into the right side of the Kidney the second was diuided into many branches and did insinuate it selfe into the left side So also the left vreter was very short arising out of the lower end of the Kidney table 18. 19. and was inserted into the bladder tab 18. 20. Finally in that place where the left Kidney is vsually placed Nature had set a glandulous and fat substance table 18. c to which both an emulgent veine and arterie were disposed table 18. 4. 5. as also from
this thirde and onely concoction in the infant conteined in the wombe is thus The infant being tied by the mediation of vessels and Membranes to the Mothers womb draws the purest of her blood through the mouths of those vessels inoculated one into another after a wonderfull manner This blood thus drawn is powred into the body of the Liuer The true way how the Infant is nourished through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate-veine and reacheth to the Fissure of the Liuer yea you may often in dead bodies followe a probe out of it into the small veins of the Liuer Here the blood is more and more perfected afterward the thicker and more crude part is distributed through the roots of the Gate-veine into the stomacke the spleene and the kidneys the excrements and reliques wherof by the Splenick mesenterick branches are abligated into the cauity of the guts and there are by degrees gathered together and in their abode are so dried that they become thick and blacke The purer and better concocted part of the bloode is conueyed into the trunke of the hollow veine from The extrements of the Infant where bestowed which it is diffused through the whole body by the veins as it were by smal riuerets But because the blood is not without his whey which serueth to weft it through the smal Veines therefore the whey hauing performed that his office is partly spent in sweate by the habite of the body partly it is drawne by the Kidneys and so transcolated through the Vreters or Vrine vessels into the bladder For the conteyning of which sweate and Vrine Nature appointed the Membrane called Amnios Yet we must not thinke that the Infant pisseth his The vse of the Vrathus vrine into this Membrane by the priuities but it is conueyed thereinto thorough the Vrachos which is a long and bloodlesse Canale or pipe lengthened from the bottome of the Bladder vnto the Nauell Neyther hath it any Muscle thereto belonging because in the Infant no time is vnseasonable for the auoyding of these excrements whereas when we auoide our vrine we haue Muscles at the roote of the yard to stay or to further that euacuation that it might not be performed but in conuenient time and at our best leisure as before is saide CHAP. VII How the Infant exerciseth his vital Faculties THE Infant also liueth in the wombe farre otherwise then hee liueth after he is borne for neither is the Chest distended and contracted because hee The dissimilitude of the life of the Infant before after birth draweth not his breath by his mouth neither doth hee engender any vitall spirits because he draweth them from his Mother neither lastly dooth hee neede the motion or worke of the Heart or the Lungs but the heate of the perticular parts is cherished preserued and refreshed onely by Transpiration and the pulsation of the Arteries This different life hath also a different structure substance and vse of the vitall organes which because it hath not beene knowne to any of the Anatomists of this our age albeit it was first of all discouered by Galen in his sixte and fifteenth Bookes of the Vse of Partes though obscurely we will endeuour to make it as manifest and plaine as possibly we can In the Basis of the heart that is in the broad end there appeare foure notable vesselles Galens wonderful Obseruation two in the right ventricle the Hollow veine and the Arteriall veine and two in the lefte the great Artery and the venall Artery The vse of these after we are borne is this The The Vse of those Vessells after birth Hollow veine which gapeth with a wide mouth into the heart powreth the bloode into the right ventricle as it were into a wide Cisterne there it is reboyled and attenuated as well for the generation of vitall spirits as also for the nourishment of the Lungs A parte therefore of it swetheth through the middle wall betwixt the ventricles into the left ventricle Another part is carried by the arteriall veine into the thin rare and spongy substance of the Lungs The Venall Artery leadeth into the left Ventricle the aer which wee breath in prepared before in the Lungs where it is mingled with the blood of which permixtion the vitall spirits are generated This spirite the heart driueth into the trunke and so into The vse of the vessels before the Infant is borne branches of the great Artery In the infant before birth all these things are otherwise and afarre other vse is there of all the vessels For the hollow veine doth not poure this streame of blood into the right ventricle because neither the Lungs stand in need of attenuated blood being at that time all of thē red thicke and immooueable neither is there any generation of vitall spirits The venall artery leadeth not the aer into the left ventricle because the infant doeth not breath by the mouth but onely hath vse of Transpiration The great Artery receiueth no vitall spirites from the heart but by the vmbilicall arteries and therefore the Arteriall veine dooth not the office of a veine but of an Arterie for it carrieth onely vitall spirits but no bloode Againe the venall artery doth the office of a veine containing onely thick and hie coloured blood for the nourishment of the Lungs But because there was no passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery Nature ioyned these two vessels which doe but touch one How the Vessels of the hart are vnited another by a large and round hole through which the bloode hath free passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery To this hole she hath also set a thin and cleare Membrane like a couer which shoulde giue way to the blood rushing out of the Hollow vein but should prohibit it for returning againe thereinto As also that by means of this Membrane the hole after birth when there is no more vse of it might sooner bee souldered vp hauing a principle of consolidation so neere and ready at hand And because the arteriall veine and the great artery were distant a little space each from other she hath ioyned them by a third pipe or Canale of the Nature of an artery running aslope betweene them that so the vital spirite might passe freely from the great artery into the arteriall veine This is that admirable vnion of the vessels of the heart in the infant vnborn to wit of the The wonderfull resiccatiō of the passages after birth hollow veine with the venall artery and of the great Artery with the arteriall veine but the shutting vp and resiccation of these vessels within a few dayes after the birth that is indeed beyond all admiration For that large hole vvhereof vvee spake is so closed that there remaineth no footsteps or signe of it As for the third arteriall pipe or Canale vvithin a fevv daies it vvithereth and shrinketh together and at length
but a single coat that is by Veines But there are no passages from the hollow Veine into the Lungs and therefore it was of necessity that that hollowe Vein should haue a passage bored into the venal Artery This therefore is the first and primary vse of this hole or perforation The vse of the other coniunction which is betweene the great Arterie and the arteriall Veine by a canale or pipe running betweene them he thinketh ought to be referred to the maintenance of the life of the Lungs For all life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall blood this is deriued by the riuerets of the arterie which because they no way pertayne or Illustrated reach vnto the Lungs it was of necessity that the great artery should be vnited to the arteriall Veine This is Galens demonstration which haply wil seem to many obscure but I will make it brighter then the mid-day Sun The Lungs in the Infant are red much like the flesh or Parenchyma of the Liuer and thicker beside then they are after a man is borne red they are because they are both generated and nourished by red blood thicker because they are neither attenuated by inspirated ayre nor yet moued perpetually as they are after the birth For we do not think that the Chest of the Infant is moued in the wombe if the Chest be not mooued then it is not likely that the Lungs are distended or contracted because the Lungs are not mooued by any proper or in-bred faculty of their own nor by the pulsatiue faculty of the Heart nor by the Brain but onely they follow the motion of the Chest to auoyde vacuity as wee shall hereafter more clearely proue when we come in the next Booke vnto the History of the Chest But when the Infant is borne the Lungs become suddenly more rare and spongy and whiter by much because they are attenuated by perpetuall motion and by the permixtion of ayre breathed into them Wherefore the substance of the Lungs is not the same in the Infant when he lieth darkling in the corners of the wombe and when he enioyeth the vse of the worlds light If the substance bee not the same neither is it proportionable that the Aliment should bee the same The Lungs being rare and spongy stand in neede of thinne blood laboured in the hotte and boyling right ventricle of the Heart and therefore Galen thought that that right ventricle was onely made for the vse of the Lungs And as Aristotle first obserued those Creatures which haue no Lungs do also want the right ventricle of the Heart Now the thick red and immoueable Lungs of the Embryo do not need blood attenuated but are contented with that which is thicke and like themselues This crasse and red blood is onely conueyed in the branches of the Hollow Veine But how should it attayne out of these branches of the Hollow veine vnto the Lunges seeing there are no braunches from that Hollow veine dispersed into the Lungs for the Lungs haue onely three vessels The Venall Artery the Arteriall Veine and the Rough Artery Heere therefore Nature with wonderful prouidence and Art perforated the venal Artery which adioyned vpon the hollow Veine therein to inoculate the veine that so the bloode might haue a free passage for the nourishment and encreasing of so fleshy a bowell as the Lungs are so that in the infant Auicens opinion of the vse of this Communion the venall Artery performeth onely the office of a veine and may absolutely then bee called a veine as well for his vse as for his structure This therefore is the true vse of that open hole this the necessity of that famous inoculation Auicen the Prince of the Arabians hath confirmed this demonstration of Galen The Lungs saith he are red in the tender infant because he draweth no aer into them for they grow not white but onely by the permixtion of breathed aer They are therefore nourished vvith redde blood and to that end is the hole made out of one vessel into another which is presently stopped after the Infant is borne Neither yet is this inoculation made onely for the Nourishment of the Lungs but also Second vse of it for the first generation of their Parenchyma or substance For it is out of doubt that the flesh of all the bowels is made of the blood congealed or clodded together This blood is onely brought by veines but there were no passages from the hollow veine to the Lunges and therefore there was bored an open and patent hole out of the Hollowe veine into the Venall Artery I will add a third vse of this Communion that that venal Arterie might bee formed out of the hollow veine For a thin and venall vessell could not arise out of the thicke crasse left ventricle of the heart now it was necessary both that this vessell should bee fixed into A third the left ventricle of the heart and also be thin that when wee draw in our breath it might suddenly receiue the aer and when we exspire it might expell fumid and sootie vaport It was necessary therfore that the hollow vein should be vnited with the venall artery so that the venall artery may seeme to be a production of the hollow veine and his first originall is not from the heart as is commonly imagined but from the Liuer by the continuation of the Hollow veine The vse of the other Communion which is betweene the great Artery and the arteriall Veine by the interposition of a Canale or 〈◊〉 I thus manifest The Lungs do liue in the The vse of the the other cōmunion by the Canale Embryo therefore they stood in neede of vitall spirits and arteriall bloode for their conseruation This vitall spirits and blood are onely conteined in the branches of the great Artery from this great artery into the Lungs there was at all no passage Nature therefore least the Lungs should be defrauded of that quickning Nectar made an arterial pipe perforated from the great artery into the arteriall veine by which a part of the arteriall blood vitall spirits might be conueyed vnto the substance of the Lungs I acknowledge also another vse of this second communion that this arterial veine might take his originall from the Aorta or great artery For the veine of the right side of the heart Another vse of it stood in neede to be Arteriall that is to haue a thicke coate like that of the Arteries Now the fountaine of the Arteries was in the left ventricle Wherefore Nature propagated the great Artery and made out of it an Arteriall production or pipe which reacheth into the right ventricle there to forme the arteriall veine so that hence it is euident that the arteriall veine is a production of the great Artery and the venall Artery a production of the hollow The vse of the vessels of the Lungs in the Infant veine So it is therefore with the vessels of
the Lungs in an infant yet contained in the wombe that the venall artery performeth the office of a veine the arteriall veine of an Artery but the Rough Artery is altogether Idle And this is the true demonstration of these two Vnions or Communions of the vessels of the heart in the Infant yet vnborne THE SECOND EXERCISE Wherein the new demonstration of the vse of these Communions divulged by Simon Petreus a Physitian of Paris is confuted BVT that the truth of this demonstration of Galen may bee more apparent let vs a little examine some opinions of the late Writers concerning the vse of the Inoculations Petreus is of opinion that they were ordayned rather for the vse of the heart and the whole body then for the Nourishment and life of the Lungs And this is the summe of his demonstration and these for the most part his owne words The first intent of Nature is to make all things perfect but the absolute perfection of her worke she doth not alwayes attaine by reason of the crosse or auerse disposition of the subiect Petreus opiniō matter which Aristotle calleth the Hypotheticall or materiall necessitie But what Necessity constrained Nature to produce these inoculations of the vessels Surely the Necessity was very great which if a man be ignorant of he shal neuer vnderstand their history The Vse and the Action is the end of Nature when she worketh the scope or aime of the Physitian who searcheth into the workes of Nature which scope if he neglect all Anatomy will be vncertaine and all his inspection of the partes will but double theyr obscurity Aristotle often admonisheth that the Organs are made for the Vse not the vse applyed to the Instruments whence it is that Galen first propoundeth the Vse and thereto recalleth the composition Conformation of euery part I will therefore first shew the vse and necessity of these inoculations of the vessels of the heart The ymbilicall Arteries do transmit from the Mother to the Infant Arteriall and Vitall blood for they are inserted into his Iliacall Arteries From these the blood ascendeth into the trunke of the great Artery yea euen to his gate in the Basis of the heart where it is constrained to make stay because Nature hath set at that gate of the great Artery three Values whereby the passage is bolted from without inward albeit from within outward any thing may passe For this inconueniency and obstacle Nature deuised a present remedy For considering that the blood laboured in the left side of the Mothers heart and further prepared in the length of his way from the mother vnto the infant was fit for the nourishment of his Lungs she prouided that it should bee powred into the Arteriall Veine which is destined for the nourishment of the Lungs And for that purpose she prepared in the infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the Basis of his heart which we call Anastomosis For the other Anastomosis I thus demonstrate the vse thereof Wee before determined that the arteriall bloode which the infant receyueth from his Mother by the vmbilical Arteries is spent in the nourishment of the Lungs Now it wil be worth our labour to learne how vitall bloode sufficient to bee diffused thoroughout the whol body is in the infant generated for ther is no aer led by the Venal arterie into the left ventricle of the hart wherof the spirits should be made because the infant breatheth not in the womb neither getteth any thing into the hart by the great Artery for the values which open outward and shut inward will admit nothing to enter The lefte ventricle therefore of the heart had beene vnprofitable thorough want of matter and the discommodity of the place vnlesse Nature had learned of her selfe to frame wayes for her owne behoofe more easie and expedite which is the other Anastomosis wherein shee hath wrought a worke beyond all admiration This Anastomosis is out of the Hollow veine into the venall artery by which the bloode which is too much for the nourishment of the Lungs is commodiously transported into the left ventricle of the heart where it is laboured confected and receyueth an impression of the vitall Faculty and so turneth aside into the great artery which is neere neighbour and toucheth it that by it it might be distributed into the whole body This demonstration I take to be most true that the worke of this Anastomosis which is a very miracle in Nature might rather be referred to the vse of the whole body then vnto an vnprofitable commodity onely of the Lungs Neyther doe I see by what reason it may be sayd that the Lungs of the Infant which doe not moue at all whilest it is in the wombe should yet then require and dispend a greater quantity of Aliment and Bloud then they doe after the childe is borne when for the generall behoofe of the body they are perpetually moued For if those inoculations had beene made onely for the Lungs they being greedy would haue drawne all the bloud by those patent passages which in growne men they drawe onely out of the Areriall Veine Furthermore this absurditie would follow that the vitall faculty of the Heart in the Infant must bee idle all the time of his gestation This is Petreus his demonstration wherein that I may speak in one word he establisheth two things the first that the Arteriall Canale or pipe was made for this purpose to poure The summe of Petreus opinion out into the Lungs alone the arteriall and vitall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall Arteries so that he vnderstandeth that the vmbilicall Arteries weere not made for the vse of the whole body but onely of the Lungs The second thing he would establish is that the Lungs are not nourished by the bloud brought thorough the hole of the hollowe Veyne into the venall Arterie but that all that blood is transmitted into the lefte ventricle of the Heart for the Generation of the vitall spirits Which two things how absurde they are and dissonant for true and right reason I will Petreus impugned endeuour to shew both by reason and sence which are the two most certaine Iudges of all things In his vse of that Communion which is by an arteriall Canale or pipe from the great Artery into the arteriall Veine I find some things contradictorie and very many false and absurd For sometimes he willes that both the inoculations were made for the vse of the whole body not for the commodity onely of the Lungs afterward as if hee had forgotten himselfe he writeth in his whole discourse that that Canale which is frō the great artery to the arteriall Veine serueth onely for the Lungs VVhereas to make good his demonstration he should haue sayed that the inoculation which is from the hollow Veine to the venal arterie A contradiction in his demonstration is to be referred
descending from the lefte ventricle of the Heart to the same Iliacke branches which thing albeit we confesse it somtimes hapneth in Critical euacuations and notable indeuours of Nature so that it should be perpetuall we cannot be perswaded Let vs then wipe away this myst from our eyes and let vs beleeue that the two vmbilicall arteries were made for the vse not of the Lungs alone but also for the whole body Now let vs come vnto the vse of the other Inoculation Petreus conceit is that the hollow Veine is perforated into the venall Artery that the His vse of the other in oculation impugned bloud might be powred into the left ventricle of the Heart for the generation of vitall spirits neither doth he acknowledge any other vse thereof But wee with Galen thinke that it was formed for the generation and nourishment of the Lungs For if there be a new generation of vitall spirits in the left ventricle of the Heart made of the bloud vvhich is conuayed in the hollovv Veine as Petreus vvould haue it then vvhat neede vvas there of that hole or perforation Doth not the hollow Veine gape into the heart with a wide mouth to poure abundance of blood into his right ventricle Why is not the blood there boiled attenuated and after sweateth through the partition into the left ventricle and there receiue the stampe or impression of the vital spirit The blood so attenuated in the right ventricle would be purer and more defaecated then if it should be transfused out of the hollow Veine into the left ventricle by that Anastomosis there would haue therefore beene no necessity of vitall spirits but for the nourishment of the Lunges there is absolute necessity thereof Againe it is an axiome in Physicke and Philosophy which Galen often beateth vppon that there is neuer made any perfect elaboration vnlesse a preparation go before So the 2. Reason Animall spirits are prepared in the webs of the braine the seed is delineated in the writhen complications of the seede vessels the blood attaineth a rudiment in the veines of the Mesentery and the preparation to the third concoction is made in the small veins of each particle But if according to Petreus Hypothesis the blood should be transfused from the hollow Veine into the venal Artery which toucheth it and from that into the left ventricle of the heart where I pray you shall that blood be prepared or attenuated If that newe conceite of the Generation of vital spirits in the infant were to be admitted at all it were more probable to say that the blood were powred out of the hollow Veine into the right Ventricle and there prepared because the Membranes do not hinder the ingate heereof and beside the partition is bored with so many passages to conuey it into the lefte For it is the opinion of all learned men that the right ventricle was ordained for the preparation of the vitall spirit Moreouer it is most certaine that there is a double matter of the vitall spirite Aer and Blood Now Petreus doth not thinke that aer is carried into the heart for the infant in the 3. Reason wombe doth not respire how then shall that vitall spirit be generated and preserued Out of doubt it will decay and bee extinguished beeing defrauded of conuenient Aliment Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri saith Euery thing that is hot is nourished vvith that which is moderately colde Indeed Transpiration is sufficient to preserue a little heat but for the perpetuall generation of vitall spirits in bloody Creatures there is required great abundance of aer which onely can be supplied by Respiration But let vs pursue these Detractors a little farther If we shall admit this new and onely vse of the hole or inoculation that is that all the blood should be conueyed from the Hollow Veine through the venall Artery into the lefte 4. Reason ventricle of the heart with what blood shal then the Lungs be nourished Open the waies shew me the veine of the Lungs For now al the venall Arterie is taken vp forsooth to lead blood vnto the heart and the Arteriall Veine only leadeth vitall spirits and arteriall blood which it receyueth from the Great Artery by the Canale or arteriall pipe Shall the Lungs be without aliment He wil answere that it is nourished with arteriall blood which commeth from the Mother and that for that purpose the two vmbilicall arteries were ordained But hath he forgotten that all parts want two sorts of blood one Venall another Arteriall The venall blood by true assimulation turneth into the substance of the part The arteriall is appointed to conserue refresh and cherish the naturall heate of the particular parts which is but fugitiue I will not deny but some part of the Mothers arteriall blood is conueyed into the Lungs by the arteriall pipe to preserue their life and to defende their naturall heate but that the Lungs are therewith nourished I altogether deny For the Lungs of the Embryo are thicker faster and heauier then they are after the birth and therefore must be nourished with thicker blood for it is a constant truth that we are norished with that which is like vnto vs euen euery particular part is nourished with that which is most like vnto it This Law and Constitution of Nature Petreus by this new demonstration doth quite He abrogates the Lawes of Nature abrogate and annihilate because he appointeth thinner blood for the Lunges of the infant which are red heauy sad and thicke then for the Mothers which he must confesse are whiter and thinner For the Mothers Lungs are nourished with blood attenuated in the right ventricle of the heart and deriued vnto them by the arteriall Veine hee stiffely maintaines that the Lungs of the Embryo are nourished with no other then arteriall bloode laboured and heated in the left ventricle of the Mothers heart and brought vnto them by the vmbilicall arteries forsooth to make recompence for their want of motion Heere also we haue Another contradiction in Petreus demoÌ„stration a manifest contradiction He confesseth that the Lunges are thinner after birth thicker in the Embrâ—â— and yet he saith that the first are nourished with thicker blood the latter with pure 〈◊〉 all blood â—â—ll of spirits And whereas he buildeth vpon Galens foundation that the 〈◊〉 are made of the 〈◊〉 of the blood and therefore do require for their nourishment thâ—â— and after all blood Hee Galen expounded seeâ—h not that that place is to be vnderstood of the Lungs after the birth for in the Infant the Lungs are noâ—â—â—â—athy nor whiâ—sh but red heauy and 〈◊〉 yea euen a while after the birth doe the Lungs remaine heauy and red whence it 〈◊〉 to passe that many Infants shortly after their birth are strangled because the Lungs cannot play themselues eytheâ— How children are often strangâ—â—â—â— How to remedy it when the childe lyeth vpon his back or by some
the Lungs follow the motion of the chest for the auoiding of vacuity as in the next booke we shall more plainly proue Neither is the distention and contraction of the Chest simply necessary for the maintenance Respiration is not absolutely necessarie to life of life for those creatures which lurke in holes all winter we cal thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some women do liue without that motion of the chest Respiration therfore in the Embryo or young infant is not absolutely necessary Some there be who thinke that infants doe respire in the wombe as diuing Fisher-men who will remaine more houres then one in the bottom of the water and returne fresh vp That the Infāt doth rispire A comparison and laden with Fish Why should not the infant being warme in the womb as wel liue his weazon haply a litle helping him as the cold fisher draw aer out of himself with his mouth being compassed round about with cold water The same thing also they confirme by the authority of many authernticall authors Hippocrates in his Booke De Natura pueri saith First the infant breatheth a little and draweth a little blood from the wombe and his breathing is encreased Authorities when he draweth more blood it descending more plentifully into the womb Galen de locis affectis If the heart be depriued of Respiration the man must of necessity instantly perish Is not the infant a man Furthermore women feele their infants to mooue with Animall and voluntary motion Why therefore are not the Lungs and the heart moued As therefore in the first months when the infant beginneth to moue he is truly said to mooue though it be obscurely so though he breatheth obscurely yet he may truly be saide to respire Galen in his 4. Book de causis pulsuum saith that women with child haue greater quicker and swifter pulses then they haue when they are not with childe because they are compelled to breath not onely for themselues but also for their infants But all these thinges do prooue indeede that infants do transpire but they do not prooue that they do respire For in respiration the Chest is contracted and distended and aer is breathed in by the mouth the nose which that it is not so in the infant we haue already demonstrated Indeede by the The Solution of the Arguments vmbilical arteries there is aer transported togither with the spirituous blood into the whol body of the infant from the arteries there are many inoculations into the veins whence it commeth to passe that though the arteries be tied yet the creature doth not presently die as being a while sustained by that aer which the whole body receiueth from them QVEST. XXVII Whether the vitall Faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the infant and whether his heart is mooued by it owne proper power A Paradoxe COncerning the life of the Infant that is how hee excerciseth his vital faculties A paradoxe that the vitall Faculty of the heart in the infant is ydle there is a new Paradoxe which we will Discusse I doubt not but at the first view it will seeme to many men absurd but if it bee better attended I presume it will appeare so strong and so wel supported with strong demonstrations that it will be hard for a contentious spirit to shake them The Paradox is this There is in the infant no necessity of the lungs the heart because he liueth without their official action This if I can prooue I shall ouerthrow the iudgement and determination of Aristotle the Peripatetiks concerning the soueraignty of the Heart in mans body The demonstration of our Paradox shal be wholy Physiologicall and Anatomicall The Faculties of the Soule are reckoned by Aristotle to be three the Vegetatiue the Sensatiue and the Intellectuall The Physitians account so many but giue them other Names The Demonstration The Naturall the Vitall and the Animal That which the Peripatetiks call the Vegitatiue differeth nothing from the Physitians Naturall For as we say the whole Natural Faculty is conteined in the Increasing Nourishing and Procreating vertues so Aristotle in his second de Anima saith that the same vertues serue the vegetatiue soule This vegetatiue faculty is common to all things that are animated that is which haue any kinde of life in them and proper to them onely For all things that haue life are nourished but the Vital faculty of the Physitians which is the procreator of the spirits of life which shineth in respiration and in the pulse doth not appeare in plants and things without bloode because their colde and crasse spirits are scarse at all expended or wasted In hotter creatures there was neede of a fire-hearth from whence the vanishing heate of the particular parts might bee redintigrated and refreshed by the influence of another That liuely and quickning Nectar is the vitall spirit which the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Originall of heate and life continually generateth of bloode and aer mingled together by his admirable motion as a water Engine worketh vp a streame That this vital faculty of the Physitians doth not shine in the infant neither yet his heart mooue by a proper and ingenite power although he liue we are fully perswaded by these arguments The heart is mooued to generate vitall spirits and the same to diffuse out of his left ventricle The first Argument as out of a liuing fountaine to the channels of the great Artery to refresh the fading decaying heat to supply by his sourse of vitall spirits the liuelode of the particular parts This is all the necessity of his perpetual motion this the Final cause But in the infant there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart neither are vitall spirits deriued from his heart into the Arteries Ergo his heart mooueth not there being no necessity What necessity there is of the motion of the heart of the motion The Maior proposition of it selfe is cleare enough For who seeth not that in the Diastole or distension of the heart both the matters of the spirit Aer and Blood are drawn into the heart The Aer by the Venall artery into the left ventricle the bloode by the hollowe veine into the right againe that in the Systole or contraction of the heart both the sooty vapors which are the recrements of the spirits are purged and the vitall spirits driuen into the pipes of the great artery as into water-courses Insomuch that this generation of the spirits which it accomplisheth by his perpetuall motion seemeth to be the onely officiall action of the heart The Minor proposition is thus confirmed The vitall spirit is generated of aer and blood mingled together Both the matters before There is no generation of vitall spirits in the infant they attaine the left ventricle of the heart do stand in neede of preparation The aer by his abode in
the substance of the Lungs attaineth a quality familiar to the inbred spirit The blood is prepared in the right which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the bloody ventricle But in the infant there is neyther any plenty of aer conueyed into the Lungs for the Weazon is idle neither is there any bloode powred into the right ventricle There is therefore in the heart of the infant no shop nor worke-house of the vital spirits That neither Aer nor Blood is deriued into the Ventricles of the infants heart is manifestly prooued by the structure of his vessels For the vessels are vnited the hollow veine and the venal artery by a large hole the great artery and the arteriall veine by an arteriall pipe or Canale wherefore the Hollow veine doth not poure blood into the right ventricle as it doth after we are borne but into the venall artery through that hole for the nourishment of the Lungs The venal artery leadeth not aer but blood and that thicke and venall The great artery doth not drawe spirits from the heart but from the vmbilicall arteries which it transmitteth by the arteriall pipe into the arteriall veine Now if the vitall spirits were generated in the left ventricle of the heart what need were there of that Arteriall pipe seeing there is in the heart a wide vessell which is diuersely dispersed through the whole substance of the Lungs I meane the venall artery This surelie is a strong demonstration whose force no man can perceiue vnlesse he be skild in Anatomy for it dependeth wholly vpon ocular demonstration and the credite of a mans owne sight But this we will establish by other reasons There is in the infant no necessity of that common storehouse or worke house of the spirits because the two vmbilicall arteries do supply vnto him arteriall blood and a sufficient The second argument proportion of vitall spirites and those very pure and bright as beeing made by the strong heate of the Mothers heart Nature doth nothing idly or in veine why therefore should she make two vmbilicall arteries if new arteriall blood were to be generated in the infantes heart You will say that the Mothers arteriall blood was vnprofitable and not so fit for the There is no necessitie of new vital spirits vse of the infant and therefore it needed to be re-boyled by his heart But I desire to bee shewed the wayes whereby that arteriall blood can be transmitted into the left ventricle by the mouth of the great artery it cannot passe together ward because Nature hath bolted it with 3. values which look from within outward albeit we think with Galen that some small quantity of the bloud sypeth into the Heart to nourish it and preserue his life From the great artery it is freely powred into the arteriall veine through the arteriall pipe but from the arterial veine into the heart there is no way open for the membranes or values of this vessell are open outwardly but closed within which giue way to any thing that commeth out of the hart but do intercept the returne of it into the heart Seeing therfore that the arteriall bloud of the mother doth not forsake the Arteries neither hath any accesse vnto the left ventricle of the Infants heart wee cannot admit any new preparation of the old or preparation of any new Again if that the spirit of the mother and the arteriall bloud be prepared for the nourishment The third argument of the Lungs and for the conseruation of their heate as Petreus would haue it why also should not the other parts of the body liue by the influence and illustration of the same spirite Or if the heart of the Infant doe generate vital spirits whereby the life of the whole is preserued why shall it be thought insufficient for the preseruation of the Lungs which are but a little part of the whole Wherefore the Infant truely liueth by his owne proper life but he neuer ingendreth new spirits nor hath any vse of the motion of the heart Notwithstanding Why the hart of the Infant cannot be said to be idle wee must not say that therefore the heart is idle for Philosophers say that is onely idle which doth not worke when it ought and when it can The Heart of the Embryo neither can make vitall spirits nor ought if it could It ought not because the two vmbilicall Arteries doe supply both a sufficient number of spirites and those also very pure Nether can it because there is a want of matter for it hath no ayre which it should draw As therefore we doe not acknowledge any new Chilification or Sanguification in the Infant for where should the recrements of either of them be reserued or treasured for seauen months together So neither doe we admit a new generation of vitall spirites in the Heart of the Infant But you will obiect that Infants Arteries are mooued and all motions Obiection of the arteries are from the Heart because the Heart and the Arteries are continuated together VVherefore if the Arteries be mooued together with the Heart it will follow necessarily that we must admitte in the Infant the vitall faculty by which the spirites are ingendred I answere that the Arteries of the Infant are indeed moued but that their motion followeth Answere or floweth from the Arteries of the mother so that his Arteries doe not beate by a proper and ingenite faculty of their owne nor by any power issuing from his heart but by The arteries of the Infant are moued after the motion of the mothers arteries a force and efficacy transmitted from the heart and the arteries of the mother That these things are thus this elegant demonstration I thinke will sufficiently proue It is most certaine that the Veines and the Arteries of the wombe doe so adhere to the Veines and Arteries of the Chorion that both arteriall and venall bloud doe flowe out of one vnto the other And this continuity of the vessels Galen maketh often mention of for in his Booke The first demonstration de dissectione vteri he sayeth The end of that vessell which is propagated through the wombe giueth beginning to that which is in the Chorion so that you may call these two one vessell for their mouthes are so vnited that the Veine draweth bloud from the Veine and the Artery spirit from the Artery If this be true in the Arteries so opening into the mouths either of other it must needs follow that the end of the artery of the mothers wombe when it beateth must driue arteriall bloud into that part of the Chorion which is continuall therewith otherwise that arteriall bloud must either recoyle into the wombe out of the which it is issued or else there must bee a conculcation of two bodies confused and mingled in the same time and place mutually penetrating one the other whence it shall come to passe that if we graunt there is a
an example propounded by Hippocrates for sayth he if you giue That it is part of our drinke a Pigge that is very dry water mingled with minium or vermilion and presently stick it you shall finde all his winde-pipes along dyed with this coloured drink some would haue it to be generated from moyst vapours and exhalations raysed from the humours of the heart and driuen forth by his perpetuall motion and high heate vnto the Pericardium by whose density they are turned into water and of that opinion are Falopius Laurentius Archangelus who remembreth sixe opinions concerning the matter of it which we shall hereafter make mention of This humour is found not onely in dead bodies as some would but also in liuing but That it is found in liuing bodies But more in dead and why more plentifull after death except in those that die of consumptions in whome it is little and yellowish because the many spirits which are about the heart the body being cold are turned into water euen as those vapors which are raysed from the earth are by the coldnes of the middle region of the ayre conuerted into water wee also affirme that it must of necessity be in liuing bodies and not onely in those that are diseased as they that are troubled with palpitation of the heart but also in all sound bodies yet in some more plentifull in others more sparing but in all moderate because if it bee consumed there followeth a In sound bodies as wel as in diseased consumption if it be aboundant palpitation of the heart and if it bee so much that it hinder the dilatation of the heart then followeth suffocation and death it selfe That it is in liuing bodies may be proued by the testimony of Hippocrates in his Book of the heart where he sayeth there is a little humour like vnto vrine as also by the example of our Sauiour out of whose precious side issued water and bloud It appeareth also by the dissection of liuing The example of our Sauior creatures which euery yeare is performed for further aduertisemēt especially a sheep or such like great with young Vesalius addeth an example of a man whose heart was taken out of his body whilest he liued at Padua in Italy Finally the vse and necessity of it doth euict the same For the vse of it is to keepe moyst the heart and his vessels a hot part it is so as the left The vses of it ventricle will euen scald a mans finger if it be put into it and so continually moued that vnlesse it were thus tempered it would gather a very torrifying heate by cooling it also it keepeth it fresh and flourishing It moystneth also the Pericardium wherein it is conteyned which otherwise by the great heate of the heart would bee exiccated or dried vp By it also the motion of the heart becommeth more facile and easie and this motion spendeth it and resolueth it insensibly by the pores as it is bred but if in the passage it bee stayed then saith Varolius are there many hairs found growing right against it on the brest Finally it taketh away the sense or feeling of the waight of the heart because the heart swimmeth as it The cause of haue vpon the brest were in it euen as we see the infant swimmeth in sweate in the wombe aswell to take away the sense of the waight of so great a burthē from the Mother as also that it might not fal hard to any part in her body you may add to this if you please that it helpeth forward the concretion of the fat about the heart In the cauity also of the Chest there is found such a like water mingled with blood with Another water and blood mingled in the Chest which the parts of the chest are continually moistned and cooled And thus much of these circumstances of the heart Now followe the Vesselles of the chest CHAP. IX Of the ascending trunke of the Hollow veine Tab 5. Fig. 1. sheweth the diuision of the hollow-Hollow-vein in the Iugulum or hollow vnder the Patel-bones On the right side is shewed how it is commonly beleeued to bee diuided into two trunkes the one called the Sub-Clauius the other Super-Clauius from whence came that scrupulous choise of the Cephalica and Basilica Veines in Phlebotomy or blood-letting On the right side is shewed how the trunke is but one out of which both the foresaid veines of the arme do proceede Fig. 2. sheweth a portion of the Hollow veine as much as ascendeth out of the right ventricle of the hart vnto the Iugulū wherin is exhibited the nature of the Fibres which are in the bodies of the veines TABVLA V. FIG I. FIG II. The 2. Figure FIG III. Fig. 3. sheweth a rude delineation of the Fibres in the bodies of the veines FIG IV. Fig. 4. sheweth the distribution of the Veine Azygos which we shal shew more distinctly in the 7. Table Before the diuision it sendeth out foure branches Table 6. sheweth the trunk and branches of the hollow vein as they are disseminated through al the three Regions of the body TABVLA VI. Afterward the Hollow-veine perforateth the Pericardium againe and againe groweth round but much lesse then before and riseth vp where the right Lung is parted from the left and so passeth to the Iugulum but aboue the heart in the middest of the bodye it parteth with a notable trunke or branch to be distributed to the Spondels and the spaces betweene the ribs And this is the third branch called Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or sine pari that is the vn-mated Veyne Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we haue before called Non-paril Tab. 5. fig. 1. C. fig. 2 B Fig. 4 B because commonly in a man it is but one as also in Dogges and hath not another on the other side like vnto it Although it shewe the Trunke of the hollowe verne disseminated thorough both the Bellies notwithstanding it serueth especially to exhibit the distribution of the veine Azygos and the coniunction of the branches thereof with the veynes of the Chest which heere is onely shewed on the right side TABVLA VII yyyy The outwarde Veines of the Chest which are vnited with the inner braunches of the Azygos z A branch of the Basilica which is ioyned with the Cephalica A. A branch of the Cephalica which is ioyned with the Basilica z B The veine called Mediana or the middle veine Commonly from the trunke of the veine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tab. 5. fig. 4. B Tab. 6. FF Tab. 7. d out of the backside of it as well on the left hand as on the right but on the right especially branches The branches of Vena sine pari are distributed to the distances sometimes of all but most what of the ten lower ribs Tab. 5. fig. 4 which are called Intercostales rami Tab. 6 GG braunches betweene the ribs This Veine also without his
scituation of the hart and particularly the fore-parte thereof TABVLA IX FIG I. The second Figure FIG II. The coate is proper to the heart very thin and fine Vesalius likens it to the Membrane that compasseth the Muscles this inuesteth it as that of the Muscles and so strengthneth The Coate his substance from which it cannot be seuered The fat called pinguedo with Columbus or Adeps with Galen and Aristotle or both with Archangelus is very plentifully gathered about it like Glue especially at the Basis where the greater vessels are placed because there is the concoction celebrated of those things that are conteined in it not in the Cone or point The Fatte of what kind it is This fat is harder then it is in any other part and therefore it should seeme rather to be Adeps then Pinguedo and that is Galens and Aristotles reason for if it were Pinguedo it would melt with â—â—e extreame heate of the heart to great disaduantage Howsoeuer the vse of this fat â—â—to moisten the hart least being ouer-heated with his continuall motion it should The vse of fat grow dry and exiccated but this kinde of fatty humidity is hardly consumed but remaineth to cherish it and to annoint and supple the vessels that they cleaue not with too great heate and drought Moreouer the heart being the fountaine of heate which continually flameth it serueth for a sufficient and necessary Nutriment whereby it is cherished and refreshed in great affamishment nourished and sustained least otherwise the heart should too soone depopulate and consume the radicall moysture Wherefore Galen ascribeth this vse to fat that in great heates famines violent exercises it should stand at the stake to supply the want of Nature at a pinch So sayeth Auicen Fat 's of all kindes are increased or diminished in the body according to the increase or diminution of heate wherefore heate feedeth vppon them We haue often obserued in opening of the ventricles of the heart in the very cauities of them a certaine gobbet or morsell if not of fat yet of a substance very like it so that A substance like fat obserued in the ventricles of the heart we haue more wondred how that should in such a furnace congeale then the other in the outside The cone is alwayes moystned by the humor contayned in the Pericardium The vesselles of the heart are of all kinds which doe compasse the heart round about table 9. figure 2. l and branches from these LL table 10. figure 2. D The veine is called Coronaria The veine called Coronaria or the Crowne veine arising from the trunke of the hollow veine table 6. E before it bee inserted into the right ventricle and sometimes it is double this engirteth round like a crowne the basis of the heart and hath a value set to it least the bloud should recoyle into the hollow veine From this crowne veine are sprinkled branches downward along the face of the heart which on the left side are more and larger because it is thicker more solid then the right side This bringeth good and thicke bloud laboured onely in the Liuer to nourish this thicke and solid part that the Aliment might be proportionable to that it should nourish What nourishment the hart needed By this vessell also it may be beleeued that the Naturall Soule residing in the Naturall spirite is brought into the heart with all his faculties It hath also two Arteries called Coronorias table 12. figure 1. BB proceeding from the The Arteries descending trunk of the great Artery which together with the vein are distributed through his substance to cherish his in-bred heate and supplying vitall spirites doe preserue his life for if the heart did liue by the spirits perfected in his left ventricle and carried vnto his substance without Arteries then also might the same spirit passe through the pores of the hart By what spirits the heart liueth and so be lost It hath also Nerues but very small ones from the sixt coniugation table 10. figure 1. K or from the nerues which are sent vnto the Pericardium which are distributed into his basis The nerues table 10. figure 2. h close by the arteriall veine but not very perspicuously and as some thinke for sence onely and not for motion because his motion is Natural and not Animal But saith Archangelus if there must be but one and not two principles of motion in vs then shall the Brayne be also the originall of all motions because it is the seate of the sensible Soule for that opinion of Aristotles who attributeth vnto the heart onely all the powers and faculties of the foule Galen and the later writers do with one consent disauow and so Archangelus his conceit that the motion of the hart commeth froÌ„ his nerues this nerue shall minister vnto the heart not onely sence but also motion and both their faculties and also the faculty of pulsation or the motion of dilatation and constriction And this nerue sometimes though seldome is suddenly stopped whence commeth hasty and vnexpected death which wee call sudden death the faculties of life and pulsation being restrayned so that they cannot flow into the heart But we with Gal. in the 8. Chap. of his seauenth A cause of sudden death Booke de Anatom Administ will determine for our partes that the faculty of pulsation ariseth out of the body of the heart not from the nerues for then when these are cut away the pulse should cease and the hart taken out of the chest could not be moued which we find otherwise by dissection of liuing creatures CHAP. XII Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart THE substance of the heart is a thicke table 10. figure 3. sheweth this and red The substaÌ„ce of the heart Why so thick flesh being made of the thicker part of the bloud it is lesse redd then the flesh of muscles but harder more solide and dense that the spirits and inbred heare which are contayned in the heart and from thence powred into al parts of the body should not exhale and that it might not bee broken or rent in his strong motions and continuall dilatation and constriction And it is more compact spisse and solid in the cone then in the basis because there the right fibres meeting together 〈◊〉 more compact right as it is obserued in the heads or tendons of the muscles This flesh is the seat of the vitall Faculty and the primary and chiefe cause of the functions of the heart which Where is the seat of the vital faculty consiste especially in the making of vitall bloud and spirites For it hath all manner of fibres right oblique and transuerse most strong and most compact and mingled one with another and therefore not conspicuous as in a muscle as well for the better performance The heart hath all kinde of fibres of his motion as for a defence
against iniuries wherefore according to the opinion of Galen in the 6. Chapter of his third book de motu musculorum and in the 7. Chapter of his 8. Booke de vsu partium who sometime calleth it after the common name of the bowels a parenchyma sometime the fleshy bowell it is not a muscle because it hath all kinde of fibres and is not moued with a voluntary motion for after Gal. determination a muscle is the instrument of voluntary motion but the motion of the heart which dependeth vppon his substance and flesh is not Voluntary but Naturall neither can cease so long as the creature liueth but the action of the muscles resteth sometimes and is againe set on woorke according to the determinate purpose of the Creature to which it is obedient Notwithstanding Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth it a very strong muscle and not vnwoorthily How Hippoc. is to be vnderstood when he calleth the heart a muscle for he defineth a muscle to bee flesh rowled into a globe and such is the flesh of the heart wherefore both of them resting vpon their own definitions haue deliuered the trueth And therefore Picholomenie answered for Hippocra that there is in vs one motion Naturall whose muscle is the heart another motion voluntary to which all the other muscles of the bodye are obedient and he maketh a generall definition of a muscle that it is a fleshy instrument working motion in a creature vnder which the heart also may be contayned The perpetuall motion of the heart because of the continuall generation of spirites because The double motion of the heart Contrary motions must haue a rest between theÌ„ euery part standeth in neede of them is double consisting of a Dyastole or dilatation and a Systole or contraction which is accomplished by the fibres for as long as the Creature liueth it is dilated and contracted and betwixt either of these motions commeth a rest or cessation for contrary motions saith the Philosopher cannot be without a rest between them It is dilated when the cone or end is drawne to the basis with right fibres and then it becommeth How the hart is dilated short indeed but his sides are so distended that it appeareth sphericall or round The vse of this motion is to drawe bloud into the right ventricle by the hollow veine and How it is contracted ayre into the left by the venall artery the values falling downe and giuing way to their entrance but it is contracted when the cone or poynt departeth from the basis and then the heart becommeth longer indeed but narrower the right fibres being loosed to their length and the transuerse which encompasse the heart round being strongly gathered together straightned the values of the hollow veine and the venall arterie partly shutte but those of the great artery the arteriall veine are opened yeelding out-gate to the bloud out of the right ventricle by the arteriall veine into the Lungs and to the vitall spirite out of the lefte ventricle into the great artery and to a portion of the vitall bloud together with the soote through the venall artery This motion of the heart is called Systole or contraction and depression This contraction is not a little helped if not altogether performed by certayne strong Ligaments in the heart helpers or authors of contraction ligaments table 10. figure 6. L figure 7. HH which are streatched in the inmost parts of the ventricles of the heart for when these being contracted doe fall they also drawe together with them the coats of the heart inward Finally the oblique fibres which lye obliquely along the length of the hart are the cause The rest of the hart how wrought of the small rest that is betweene these contrary motions and those things whether bloud or spirits which are drawne into the heart by their helpe are a little while reteyned in the ventricles the heart being on euery side straightned about those things it contayneth but 4. Motions in the heart distinguished by their times and places if in the dissection of a liuing creature you carefully obserue the motion of the heart you shall discerne foure motions distinguished by their seuerall times and places whereof two are proper to the eares of the heart and two to the ventricles The cauities of the heart which we call ventricles Hippocrates called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bellies so doth Galen in the 11. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium but by a diuerse name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They are two very notable differing in largenes and in form Figure II. Figure III. Figure 4. and 5. Fig VI. Fig. 7. A the trunke of the great Artery DA portion of the arteriall veine CC the orifice of the venal Artery DD A bunching circle in the same orisice EF the two Values of the venal artery GG Filaments drawne downward from the Values HH the fleshy portions to which they are fastned I the left eare of the heart turned inward K the wall or partition betwixt the ventricles L A bosom or canity reaching the orifice of the great Artery M M. A portion of the heart compassing the left Ventricle Fig 8. A the orifice of the great artery B C D the Values that are set belore that Orifice E F the beginning of the Coronall Arteries G Portions of the same arteries shutting foorth H the Orifice of the Venal artery I K hâ—â— two Values L the Filaments of the same M the fleshy portions to which they grow N. The left eare of the heart inuerted O. A portion of the arterial Veyne P Q. the substance of the heart compassing the left Ventricle R. the wall betwixt the ventricles of the heart called Septum SS A certaine substance at the roote of the great Artery which sometimes in Beasts is bony FIG I. Table 10. Fig. 1. sheweth the right side of the heart freed from the Pericardium or purse which together with the Lungs is reflected to the left side that the continuity of the Hollowe veine with the heart at his basis might better bee discerned together with the vessels and a part of the Midriffe FIG II Fig. 2. sheweth the heart turned vpon the right side that so the left side the venall Artery with his Nerue might better be discerned III. Fig. 3. sheweth the heart cut ouerthwart that the thicknesse of the ventricles might better appeare IV Fig. 4. sheweth the bones of the heart as some expresse them V Fig. 5. sheweth the heart freed froÌ„ the Lungs the midriffe the right ventricle the orifice of the hollow-veine dissected VI. Fig. 6. sheweth the heart cut thorough the right ventricle and the orifice of the Arteriaell veine VII Fig 7. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle as also the orifice of the venall Artery cut open VIII Fig. 8. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle the orifice of the great artery Tabula X. The left
ventricle table 10. figure 3. HH is made iust in the middest of the heart if you The left ventricle take away that part which made the right you shall better perceiue it It is narrower then the former because it is made to contayne a lesse quantity of matter and his cauity is rounder and goeth sayth Galen in the first chapter of his 7. booke de Anatom Administ though Vesalius be of another minde as we haue sayed vnto the verie end of the cone His flesh or The reason of his thicknes wall is thrice so thicke table 10. fig. 8. RQ as that of the other as well because of the smalnesse of his cauity which must needs leaue the sides thicker as also for that it preserueth the in-bred heate it is also harder and more solide to keepe in the vitall spirits that they do not exhale or vapour out and to poyse the body the thicknes of this and subtilitie of the contents answering to the largenes of the other and thicknes of his contents that so the hart might not incline too much on either side In this the vitall spirites are laboured and contayned The poyse of the heart together with the arteriall bloud wherefore Galen in the 7. and 11. chapters of his sixt booke de vsu partium and Russus call it the spirituall others the spongie ayry and arteriall ventricle For in the cauity of this ventricle the vitall spirits are laboured and from hence by the What is contained in it arteries are distributed through the whole body to cherish the in-bred heat of the parts to reuiue it when it growes dull or drowsie and to restore it when it is consumed The matter of this spirite sayeth Galen is double ayrie and bloudy mingled together The matter of the vital spirit The ayre drawn in by the mouth and the nose prepared in the Lungs is carried through the venall artery into the left ventricle whilest the heart is dilated And the bloud attenuated and concocted in the right ventricle is partly distributed into the Lungs by the arterial veine for their nourishment partly is drawne by the left ventricle through his wall and retayned by an in-bred propriety which being mingled with the ayre is absolued and perfected by the proper vertue of the heart his in-bred spirit heate and perpetuall motion and so putteth on the forme of a spirit which is continually nourished by the arteriall bloud This bloud thus fraught with spirits in the contraction of the heart is powred out into the great artery to sustayne the life of the whole body for all life is from the heart and the vitall spirite The inward face of both the ventricles is vnequall and rugged that the substances which The inward superficies of the ventricles come into the heart should not slippe out before they are perfected for which purpose also the values doe stand in great stead That inequality commeth partly by reason of many small dennes which are more notable Whence the inequality is in the left ventricle wherefore Hippocrates in his booke de Corde sayeth it is more broken and abrupt then the right because here Nature hid the diuine fire which the Poets feyne Prometheus stole from heauen to giue life vnto man and Hippocrates because of the great heat of this place thought it to be the seate of the Soule partly because there are Prometheus fire certaine small fleshy particles table 10. figure 5. OO figure 6. L figure HH figure 8. M table 12. fig. 2. sâ— which about the cone of the heart appeare small slender to which the neruous fibres of the values table 10. figure 7. GG figure 8. L called by Galen in the 8. Chapter of his â— Booke de vsu partium and by Archangelus the ligaments of the heart do grow These ventricles are diuided by a wall or partition table 10. figure 3. H figure 6. HH figure The wall of the ventricles 7. â— figure X. R least the contents should bee mingled and shufled together which on the right side beareth out as we sayed and is gibbous on the left concaue and hollow and is of the same thicknesse with the left side of the left ventricle as if the heart were only made for the left ventricles sake This wall is also full of holes and small trenches it may be Aristotle therefore called it â— third ventricle that in them the bloud might be wrought into a further thinnesse porous also it is especially on the right side that the bloud might more freely passe out of the right â—nto the left side for the generation of vital spirits which Galen insinuateth in these words in the 15. Chapter of his third booke de Naturalibus facultatibus Out of the right ciuity that which is thinnest is drawne by the pores of the wall whose vtmost ends a man can scarce discerne because in dead bodies all such passages fall together That the bloud is carried by these passages it appeareth because nature neuer endeuoured any thing rashly or in veine but there are many trenches as it were and deep caues in the partition which haue narrow determinations Thus far Galen These breathing passages are most conspicuous in an Oxe heart after it is long sodden How best discerned But there are some as Varolius Columbus and Vlmus who deny that there is any such passage and wil that the bloud should be carried by the arteriall veine out of the right ventricle The opinion of some learned men into the Lungs part of which to remayne for their nourishment and the remaydâ—â—â— to be conuayed after some alteration in the Lungs mingled with the ayre which is drawne by the breath through the venall artery into the left ventricle of the heart for the nourishment and generation of the vitall bloud and spirits But wee will leaue this subtle question to Philosophers for vs it shall bee sufficient to haue made this mention of both waies by which it may passe leauing the Controuersie to farther disquisition At the Basis of the heart on either side hangeth an appendixe Table 9. figure 2. â—â— â—â— 10. figure 3. BE which is called the Eare not from any profite action or vse it hath sayeth The deafeeares Galen in the fifteenth Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium and therefore wee in English call it commonly the deafe-eare but for the similitude for it hath a long Basis and endeth in an obtuse or blunt cone or poynt These are placed about the ventricles before the orifices or entrances of the vessels Their scituation The right which carry matter into the heart The right Table 9. figure 2. 1table 10. figure 1 B fig. 3. 2 which is placed neare table 10. figure 3. A the hollow veine is the larger and maketh as it weere a common body together with the veine and his cone or poynt looketh vpward But the left Table 10. figure 2 F figure 3. E placed
at the arteriall veine Table 10. figure 3. D is much lesse because the orifice of this vessell is much lesse then that of the hollow vein The left and beside ayre followeth more freely at a narrow passage then bloud It is also shape Why the ears haue correspondency with the ventricles and runs more on the side of the heart and is more rugged and vneuen on the outside then the right harder also and more fleshy and thicker for the eares haue a correspondency with the ventricles as seeming to bee by Nature framed to bee assistant in some preparation of the matters which belong to the heart They are hollow as making way vnto the heart Their substance is peculiar and such as is found in no other parte much like the scarffe-skinne and membranous that they might endure the force of attraction with out breaking and also that they might better follow the motion of the hart for they are like values streched and contracted when they are full and extended then are they gibbous and smooth but when they are contracted then they appeare outwardly rugous and wrinkled and with Their figure in they resemble the vnequall superficies Tab. 10. figure 5. the right inuerted 1 rugous fig. 7. the left inuerted 1. fig. 8. N of the ventricles They are thin that they might more easily be contracted soft and neruous for strength Substance for that is strongest which is most sinewy The vse of these eares is that whereas the bloud and ayre rush violently toward the heart Their vse these should take them vp by the way and keepe them as in a safe and let them into the heart by degrees otherwise the creature should bee in danger of suffocation and the heart of violence in their sudden affluence Moreouer they defend the vesselles to which they are set in the motions of the heart which haue a soft and thinne coate and therefore other wise when they are streatched in sudden repletion might be subiect to cracke or burst Hippocrates sayd they serued the heart as fannes to coole it or as bellowes to smithes forges to gather in the spirits as they gather in wind CHAP. XIII Of the vessels of the Heart and their values THere are seene about the Basis of the heart in the outward sides of the ventricles 4. vessâ—ls foure vesselles and so many orificies whose originall some woulde deriue from the heart as Vesalius and Varolius and they are in each ventricle two Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth them the fountayns of humane Nature In the right the hollow veine Table 9. figure 2. F Table 10. figure 1. C figure 2. NN Their postioÌ„ and the arteriall veine table 9. fig. 2. G In the left the venall artery table 10. fig. 2 â— and the great artery Table 9. figure 2. H Table 10. figure 1. H figure 2. OP Within these vesselles are certaine values or leafe-gates placed which Hippocrates called the secret filmes The values of the heart and Galen membranes and the Epiphysis of membranes eleuen in number all arising from the orificies of the vesselles Some of these are three-forcked some like halfe 11. in number Moones some againe are carried from without inward into the ventricles of the heart to Their sorme which they are tyed with strong membranes especially to the partition toward the cone or poynt that in the dilatation of the heart the ligaments might draw the values vnto Foras intus Intus â—â—ras themselues and as it were turne them vp to the body of the heart others are carried from an inward position outward as soone as the two vesselles do peepe out of the heart In those Where stronger and why vesselles which receiue matter into the heart they are strong because they are not onely to hinder the regresse but also are to drawe but in those that send out matter out of the heart they are weaker In the dilatation of the heart they are all extended the forked values making certain gaping The work 〈…〉 the values in dilatation fissures betweene their forkes by which the matters are let in those like the halfe-Moone or the semicircular values doe shut close the endes of their vesselles and so hinder those matters that are gone out for returning in againe In the contraction of the heart they are all likewise contracted then the forked ones do close vp those yawning fissures which they made in their dilatation and so hinder those In contractioÌ„ matters that are gone out for returning in againe These circular values flagging to the sides of the vessels doe leaue open way for the bloud and spirits to issue out Of these values Hip. first mentioned them Hippocrates made first mention and extolleth their structure as a wonderfull secret of Nature and they are sayeth Galen in the 11. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsupartium framed with such exquisite Art that if they bee all at once streatched and stand vpright then they stop the whole orifice of the vessell They haue all one common vse which is to hinder that which is gotten into the heart Their vsecommon Proper for passing out againe They haue also proper vses the vse of those that are set within and goe outward is to leade out matters out of the heart and not suffer them to come back the vse of those that are set without and goe inward is to keepe the matters gotten in that they get not out againe and both these that the labour of the heart should not be in vaine But because the constitution of these vessels is one in the heart of an Infant whilest it is in the wombe and another in the heart after the birth wee will intreat of them seuerally And first as they are in a man after he is borne into the world The hollow veine hauing perforated Table 10. figure 1. D figure 2. NN sheweth the passage Of the hollow veine in the heart of the veine the midriffe and being come vnto the hearte first sending out a short braunch from his lefte side is receiued by the right deafe-eare with his ample and patent orifice Table 10. figure 1. from C to B thrice as large as the orifice of the great artery and is presently inserted into the right Table 10. figure 5. CC sheweth his orifice ventricle to which it adhereth so firmely that vnneth it can be separated from it Whence came the occasion of Aristotles error and his followers who thinke that there the hollow veine tab 10. figure 1. C as also all the rest haue their originall And for the strengthening of the heart this great braunch becomes like a ligament and his vse is to bring the bloud which is sent vpward from the Liuer vnto the right ventricle and there to powre it into the heart whilest it is dilated to bee farther attenuated therein as well for the nourishment of the Lungs which require a thinner bloud
as especially for matter to make the arteriall bloud and spirites afterward to bee perfected in the left ventricle The greater part of which is afterward sent out in the contraction of the heart by the arteriall veine Table 10. figure 5. P. To this orifice groweth a membranous Table 10. figure â— HH circle which addeth The circular membrane strength to the heart it passeth inward and not farre from the beginning is diuided or slitte into three small but strong portall membranes Table 10. figure 5. KLM or values whose Basis is large and they end in an obtuse or dull poynt and when they are shutte and doe as it were wincke together they are like broade headed Iaulins or broade arrowe heades triangular and euery angle forked all which forks consist and growe together of small threds of fibres Table 10. figure 5. NN which Aristotle mistooke for nerues ioyned together with fleshy breaches Table 10. figure 5. OO which by those fibres as by ligaments are stretched in the contraction of the heart and those being streatched the orifice is almost cleane shut Breaches vp But when this circle is open together with his fibres it resembleth a Crowne such as Princes in old time wore But these Values as also those of the venall Artery doe encline from without inwarde that the bloode in the contraction of the heart should not regurgitate into the Holloweveine how then is it possible that blood should bee laboured in the heart for the nourishment of the whole body when as no blood can passe out of this Ventricle into the hollow veine but onely into the Lungs Wherfore it was necessary that Nature should prouide away out of the Lungs into the hollow vein from whence branches might be dispersed thoroughout the whole body The other Vessell of the right Ventricle is the Arteriall Veine Tab. 9. figure 2 o. Tab. 10 figure 6 C D Tab. 11 figure 1 C The Arteriall Veine A veine by office An artery by substance his Originall or the arteriall vessell A veine it is because of the office it hath to transport blood an artery because his frame and substance is like that of an arterie It is fastned to the ventricle with a lesse orifice Tab. 10 figure 6 C D then the hollow vein Tab. 10 figure 5 CCC and from thence some say it hath his originall yet it may better be imagined to be a branch and off-spring of the great arterie because as saith Archangelus it is most likely that a veine should come from a veine and an artery from an arterie Archangelus his argument therefore the Venall artery which though it haue the vse of an Artery yet hauing the single coate but of a veine hath his Originall from the Hollow-veine made also of one single coat And so the arteriall veine hauing the vse of a veine but the double coat of an arterie most likely proceedeth from the great arterie which hath a double coate Of which opinion also are Varolius and Laurentius it is further confirmed by their Connexion which in the Infant vnborne is more conspicuous But the verie trueth as I conceiue is that it ariseth as other spermaticall parts do from The true original of the arterial veine the seede His coate is not simple as that of a veine but double Tab. 11 fig. 3. B C as an arterie and that for the vse as well of the Infant in the wombe as of the man afterward of the Infant that the Mothers arteriall blood and vitall spirit which it carrieth into the Lunges The vse of the single coat of this Arterie dooing therein the office of an arterie should not breath out as it would if it were as thin as a veine of the man afterward and in him it dooth onely the dutie of a veine not of an arterie partly because in respirations it was not fit it should bee easily dilated and contracted as it would haue beene if it had had the single coate of a veine for then there woulde not haue beene capacitie sufficient in the Chest for the instruments of breathing and beside the blood should haue had too free and full accesse to the heart partly because the Lungs which are of a spongy and light substance required to be nourished with a thinne and vaporous not with a thicke and crasse bloode for euery thing is nourished with aliment likest vnto it selfe which could not haue beene either so prepared or so conteined in a vessell with a single coate as in one with a double Wee will add also that cause whereof Hippocrates maketh mention that is that the right Hip. his good vse of this single coate ventricle which is not so hot as the left might not be as much cooled as the lefte and so at length his heate extinguished For seeing that the branches of the Weazon which drawe in the cold aer are diuided betweene the branches of the arteriall veine and venall arterie Tab. 11 figure 1 BCD if the coate of the arteriall veine were but one it would receyue as much aer as the venall artery whose coate likewise is but one and so both ventricles should be alike refrigerated whence it must needes follow that the lefte hauing more heate then the right the heat of the right must of necessity be in time extinguished the heat of the left remaining inviolate wherefore Nature made this vessell thicker and so narrower to carry aer not so much for refrigeration as for refection This is a verie notablâ— vessell that so much as it becommeth lesse by the thickenesse of his coates might be recompenced in the largenesse of the Vessell and so the Lunges haue sufficient nourishment It leaneth vpon the great Arterie and turning his bulke vnto the left side is diuided into two Table 10 figure 6 C D. Tab. 11 figure 3 FF trunkes which are carried to the lefte his amplitude His diuision and the right Lungs and there distributed quite through into inumerable Tab. 11 Fig. 3 GG branches The vse of this vessell is in the contraction of the heart to receyue the greater part of the blood out of the right Ventricle in which it is made thinner and lighter that it might His Vse passe out more forcibly and to carry it into the Lunges for their nourishment For the heart seemeth to make retribution to the Lunges yeelding them bloode for their nourishment because they sent aer vnto him for his refection Table 11. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XI FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. These Values haue their Originall from the very coate of the Veine and beeing placed inward do looke outwarde and each of
them is like a semi-circle or halfe-moone or the Whence the Values are Their figure Latine Letter â— If all these three be together stretched and set vpright they seeme to bee but one great Value stopping vp the whole Orifice whilst they are stretched carry their Figure of the halfe-Moone but when they sinke or flagge then they become rugous and resemble the Moone in the first quarter Their outward Couering or CircuÌ„ference as also is that of the great Artery is more solid The Vtter coate of this Vessel then the rest of their body for where in both Orificies they touch themselues or ioyn some way together they become so indurated that they appeare to bee like a long and rounde tilage The Venall artery Tab. 10 fig. 2 G H not rightly expressed Table 11 fig. 1 D is a vessell of the left Ventricle An artery because of his vse for it containeth and bringeth aer The venal arteries as also because it beateth as other Pulses doe not so indeede that it can bee discerned by the eye but so it must of necessity bee because it is continuated with the left ventricle It hath pulsation though not visible where is the originall of pulsation A veine it is as being of the substance that veines are of It proceedeth out of the left ventricle of the heart at his Basis with a spacious round open orifice table 10. figure 7. CC greater then that of the great artery It is supposed to haue his beginning out of the softer part of the ventricle but it may better be beleeued to haue sprong out of the hollow veine if wee marke the connexion that is found in Infants vnborne It hath but one thinne and simple coate in growne bodies that the Lungs might bee His coate but single nourished with defaecated thinne and vaporous bloud brought by it but sent by the heart and that in a greater quantity then a thick stiffe vessell would carry because the Lungs are parts of great expence as well because of their continuall motion as also for the rarenesse and loosenesse of their substance which suffereth the thinner part of the bloud to exhale Why this vessel is to be capacious many reasons from them againe it was needfull that this vessell should be capacious becaue the heat of the left ventricle required great store of ayre for the tempering of it beside that it needed for the reparation of spirits for in growne men it hath the vse of an artery to carry ayre not of a veine as it had whilest the Infant was in the mothers wombe and againe the larger it is and more spacious the better may the smoake and soote passe through it into the braunches of the weazon without infecting the ayre it brinketh into the heart which in a narrower passage would necessarily haue beene mingled and in the Infant it had no vse of a double coate because it onely carried the Aliment of the Lungs vnto them from the hollow veine It is a notable vessell and as soone as it is gotten out of the heart is diuided into two trunks table 11. figure 4. BBCD so that it seemeth to be a double orifice of the same vessell The right of these is sent vnder the Basis of the heart into the right Lung table 11. figure 1. D The left into the left like the arteriall vein and so they are both disseminated through The right branch The Lest the Lungs and make the representation of rootes tab 11. figure 4. â—â—â—â— and may be compared to the rootes of the gate-veine for as it doth sucke the nourishment with his ends or extremities so the venall artery is deriued into the Lungs to draw ayre out of the branches of the weazon But at the originall of this vessell and the great artery they both meete and are ioyned together by the interposition of a good thicke and large particle which in the Infant was perforated and made a passage as we shall declare hereafter The vse of this venal artery is in the dilatation of the heart to draw ayre out of the Lungs for the generation of spirits and in his contraction to expell or drawe out into the Lungs a portion The vse of the venal artery of the vitall bloud for their nourishment and life as also the soote and smoake that ariseth from the flame of the heart but least all the ayre should returne again out of the hart His values into the Lungs there groweth to the orifice of this vessell a membranous circle table 10. figure 7. DD out of the substance of the heart which is ledde inward and deuided into two values table 10. figure 7. FF table 12. fig. 2. r bending from without inward which as they exceede in largenes the values of the hollow veine so also they are stronger hauing longer thredy strings Table 10. figure 7. GG to which more fleshy Table 10. figure 7. HH table 12. figure 2 ss explantations or risings do accrew one of these values looketh to the right side another to the left which when they are ioyned do resemble a Bishops myter They are but two because this vessell was not to be ouer closely shut and that for two Why but two causes first seeing that all parts need vitall spirits and bloud to be sent vnto them for their life the Lungs also must neede them wherefore as they receiued Alimentary and nourishing bloud by the arteriall veine so were they to receiue vitall by the venall artery therefore in the venall artery there is alwayes contayned subtile and arterial bloud which that it may be it hath onely two values set to it that in the contraction of the heart the way might not be altogether stopped vp but so much space lefte as was necessary for the transvection of vitall bloud But if the values were wanting then would the arteriall bloud in contraction flow forth in greater quantity and with more violence and so the great artery and consequently the The necessity of them whole body should be defrauded Againe that if there should bee any smouldry excrements ingendred betweene the ayre attracted and the natiue heate which is conteyned in this ventricle they might haue free egresse this way into the Lungs and so goe out by the weazon which otherwise if they were retayned might endanger the suffocation and extinction of the creatures naturall heate The second vessell of the left ventricle is the great artery of which though wee doe entreat at large in his proper place yet it will be necessary to discourse of it here so far as shall make for out present purpose CHAP. XIIII Of the great Artery and his values and vse about the Heart THis great Artery called Aorta was made before the heart hauing as the heart The great artery a beginning of generation from the seed out of which it is immediately made at the same time that the other parts are Albeit his originall
of dispensation and radication be from the left ventricle of the heart from whence it issueth with an open mouth and patent orifice to receiue from the same when it is contracted bloud and vitall spirit laboured in it to be distributed together with the heat into the whole body Which bloud and spirits that they should not returne into the heart againe when it is dilated there are set in his orifice Table 10. His values figure 8. A three Table 10. figure 8. BCD Table 13. character 1. 2. 3 values like halfe Moones bending from within outward as it is in the arteriall veine but greater and stronger because the body of the great artery is harder then that of the arteriall veine these values are also a hinderance that the nourishment or Chylus drawne by the mesaraicke arteries out of the guttes should not be presently conuayed into the heart There is also placed at his orifice to establish him the better a hard substance sometimes The cartilage gristlely Table 10. figure 8. SS which in some Creatures are red Deere is a very gristle sometimes in greater creatures it is a bony gristle for it seldome growes into a very bone Or bone as Galen sayeth in the 10. Chapter of his 7. Booke de Administ Anatom it doth in an Elephant but in a man it is not so to bee found And these are the particles of the heart in a perfect Creature after it is brought into the world nowe it followeth that we speake of the vessels in the heart of an Infant before the birth CHAP. XV. Of the vnion of the vesselles of the heart in the Infant vnborne which is abolished after they come into the world THE structure and connexion of the vessels of the heart in an Infant vnborne or any other creature yet in the Dammes belly differeth much from that it appeareth to be afterward when the burthen is brought into the world This Galen the true obseruer of these vnions Galen most perfectly and manifestly explayned in the 10. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium And albeit most Anatomists after him haue lightly passed it ouer yet will we stand somewhat more vppon it We sayed before that there were foure vessels of the heart two in the right ventricle to wit the hollow veine Table 12. figure 1 2 3. ab and the arteriall veine Table 12. fig. How the vnions are made 1. m and two in the left the great Arterie Table 12. fig. 12 and 3. df and the venal artery Table 12. figure 12 and 3. which in the second figure is manifest which vessels in the Infant are so vnited and coupled two two together The hollow veine a vessell of the right ventricle with the venall artery a vessell of the left ventricle and the great Artery a vessell of the left ventricle with the arteriall veine a vessell of the right ventricle which vessels in men after they are borne are disioyned asunder But these vnitings are not alwayes after one manner for the former partly because of the neighbour-hood of the vessels partly because of the likenesse of substances they being The former both veines is accomplished by the coniunction of their mouthes called Anastomosis wee call it inoculation from the similitude it hath with that poynt of husbandry where a science or but a leafe is so fitted to another kinde as that the sap may runne equally through them both The latter vnion because of the distance of the vessels to be vnited is accomplished by a Canale or Pipe The first vnion which is by Anastomosis or inoculation or apertion and The satter opening of two vessels one into another is of the hollow veine with the venall artery tab 12. fig. 1 2. ag which is to be obserued vnder the right eare of the hart before the hollow veine open it selfe into the right ventricle Table 12. figure 2. appeareth at h and near that region where the coronall veine ariseth For touching one another so that you may easily thinke them to be but one vessell Nature Their common bore or hole bored them with one hole common to them both Table 12. agh which is large and patent and of an ouall figure by which the bloud passeth out of the hollow veine into the venall artery and so is carried to the Lungs But least the bloud should flowe backe into the hollow vein there is set to the regiō of this bore or hole which looketh toward the venal artery a membrane like a couering or lid Table 12. figure 2. and 3 1. thin hard and transparent The membrane larger then the hole or passage which is fastned onely at the roote but the rest of the body of it hangeth loose in the cauity of the vessell that falling loosely and flagging into it selfe it might the more easily bee turned vp to the vessell of the Lungs i. the venall artery and giue way to the bloud flowing forcibly out of the hollow veine but hindering it The vse of the venal artery in the infant from returning thither againe Wherefore the venall artery in the Infant doeth the office of a veine to the Lungs but after the birth the office of an artery for in these whilest the heart is dilated the bloud is powred out of the hollow veine into the right ventricle and from thence when the heart is contracted thrust out by the arteriall veine into the Lungs In the child alter-birth But in the Infant the heart being not moued and yet the Lungs requiring nourishment encrease Nature deuised the former way by which the bloud brought vppe by the hollow veine is not powred into the ventricle of the heart seeing neither the Lungs stood in need of attenuated bloud neither was there any generation of vitall spirites but runneth straight into the venall artery and thence into the Lungs These are admirable workes of Nature but the conglutination or ioyning together of the foresayd hole presently after passeth all admiration for as soone as euer the creature is The admirable worke of God borne into the world breatheth and the heart is mooued it hath no further neede of this hole or passage wherefore by degrees the membrane is dryed vp and the bore closeth and groweth together so that if you looke for it a few weekes after either in the heart of an Infant or of a Calfe you would deny that euer it was perforated but in dryer creatures it sooner groweth vp in moyster creatures later The other vnion is of the great artery with the arterial veine Tab. 12. figure 1 2 and 3 fg by a canale or pipe Table 12. figure 1 l for seeing the venall artery performed the office The 2. vnion by a pipe of a veine to the Lungs it was necessary that the arteriall veine should chaunge his vse into that of an artery wherefore Nature also made a perforation into the great artery But because these two vesselles
yet so that in a man they adhere together by Membranous Fibres so that there is rather a note or footstep of diuision then any true diuision indeede though it bee otherwise in Dogges and the lower is longer then the vpper And it is so diuided as well that the whole Lungs might more safely and swiftly be dilated and contracted the act breathed in more easily penetrating into their narrowest passages as also that they might the more firmely embrace the heart and not be compressed when we bow downward And althogh they be found to be distinguished though not with any true diuision somtimes into three sometimes into more sometimes into two yet rarely shall we find in a man because of the shortnes of his brest fiue Lobes in a dogge and an Ape often and if it happen to be so then saith Galen in the 2. and 10. Chapters of his 7. Booke de vsu part they ly very high into the throat vnder the hollow-vein Their substance Tab. 14 fig 2. is fleshy wherupon it is called Parenchyma a fleshy bowell wouen with three sorts of vessels Tab. 14 fig. 2 BCD and Their substāce couered with a thin Membrane which varieth in softnes and colour according to the age How their substance and colour differeth before after birth of the party In yonger men it is faster in the prime of our age rare caue and hollow For the Lunges being not mooued in the wombe of the Mother as neither the heart are then thicke and firme as is the substance of the Liuer red also from the colour of their nourishment for nourished they are in the Mothers wombe with that wherewith they were generated that is blood brought out of the Hollow veine to the venall artery by inoculation and spirits sent from the great artery to the arteriall veine by the pipe or canale before mētioned but the infant being borne when the heart beginneth to mooue his motion and heate softneth and puffeth vp their flesh by little and little and so being mooued with the motion of the Chest they also become pliable to the motions thereof and are lifted vp and fall againe with ease they lye also bedded as it were betweene the diuisions of the Plato his Mollis saltus Why they ioyne after death being cut or sliced vessels filling vp the empty places and by that meanes are a defence and strengthning vnto them that they be not broken in their continuall motions And this is the reason that Plato calleth their motion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saltus mollis a soft motion which is furthered in that their substance is full of a slimy and viscid moysture insomuch that Varolius saith that after death if they be cut yet will they glue together againe by this viscidity Their substāce Their substance also is laxe spongy and rare made as it were of the froth of the blood that it may better admit the aer drawne in like a paire of Bellowes and be freely filled therwith Their colour is yellowish oftentimes ashie spotted with certaine dull and blackish Their colour speckes or cloudye streames and in those that dye of any long and lingering disease they grow yet blacker They haue a Membrane bred out of the Pleura for where the vessels passe into the lungs Their Membrane Tab. 14 fig. 1 CD ther their common coate sprung from the Pleura departeth from them and is finely stretched ouer the superficies or vpper face of the Lungs to forme containe their soft substance which otherwise being shaken with continuall motions would quickly breake off by peece meale This Membrane is thin that it should not be burthensome and soft that it might better stretch with the motion of the Lungs full also of pores though after death insensible that if any quitture or matter should be gathered in the chest in a pleurisy or inflamation of the Why the mēbrane is porous Lungs called Peripneumonia it might by these pores haue yssue so be spit out by Cough albeit we are not ignorant that in both these diseases the Lungs themselues are affected which we are taught by the dissection of Pleuriticall bodies and also by them which haue recouered of Pleurisies in whom doth remaine difficulty of breathing and some payne in the weakned side as long as they liue This porosite also makes their vpper face smooth and bedewed with a kind of slimy moisture Into this Membrane because it needed but a little sense there are smal Nerues disseminated from the sixt coniugation on the right side Tab. 8. fig. 1 t after the right Recurrent is framed but on the left side Tab. 8 fig. 1 q before the framing of the recurrent these Why Vlcers of the Lunges are with paine Nerues do not reach vnto the substance of the Lungs least they should be pained or wearied in their continuall motion and hence also it is that all the vlcers of the Lunges are without paine Table 14. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XIIII FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. Two vessels it receyueth from the heart of which wee haue spoken before one called the arteriall veine tab 14. fig. 1 C Fig. 13. the whole arteriall veine which out of the right The Arteriall veine ventricle ministreth to the Lungs Alimentarie blood therein attenuated for their nourishment and with this blood the naturall spirit and the naturall soule therein residing with all her powers and faculties are communicated to the Lungs The other called the venall artery tab 14 fig. 1 D figure 4 the venall arterie separated which is an instrument onely of the spirits but conteyneth also pure thinne and vaporous blood wherefore the aer which was attracted by the winde-pipe and prepared in the lungs it leadeth to the heart and from the lefte ventricle bringeth foorth vitall bloode with the vitall spirit and faculty to the Lungs partly that therewith they may bee nourished partly Whence life it for their life that the in-bred heate may be cherished for life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall bloud perfected in the left ventricle of the hearte partly that by it the smoake and soot may be carried out of the heart These two vessels are farre greater then the magnitude of the Lungs may seeme to require if the proportion be compared to that of other parts that because the Lungs with their perpetuall motion do consume and dissipate much moysture and moreouer because they serue not onely to carry out naturall bloud and vitall bloud with vitall spirits but also by their extremities doe receiue from the ends of the winde-pipe ayre which they lead into the
betwixt each of these is a rest or cessation one following the distētion the other following the contraction For it is not possible that two contrary motions should immediately succeed one another but in the poynt of the refluxion or returne from one contrary to another there must needes be a rest otherwise there could be no beginning nor end of one motion distinct from the beginning and end of another and so the motions could not be contrary which had no distinct beginning nor end particular to either of them because there is no rest from which the beginning of the motion should arise or into which the end of the motion should determine wherefore whatsoeuer hath any reflexion hath also some rest before the reflexion A manifest instance hereof wee haue in the Tyde which when it hath flowed to his An instance in the tyde height standeth sometime at a stay before it begin to Ebbe which stay we call a high water when no motion of the tide can be perceiued But what is done in these contrary motions In the Dyastole the heart draweth bloud by the gate of the hollow veine into his right ventricle Dyastole what and ayre by the arteriall veine into the left In the Systole the heart driueth out vitall Systole what spirites into the great artery or fumed and smoky vapours together with a small portion of the spirits by the venall artery In the Dyastole the ends of the heart are corrugated contracted the Basis being drawne to the mucro or poynt and the poynt to the Basis so that the heart becommeth shorter in his longitude but is so amplified to his sides that his figure commeth neere to the spherical which is the figure of most capacity Contrariwise in the Systole the ends of the heart are distended but the sides fall and flag as it were and so the heart becommeth longer but narrower Both these motions are performed by the helpe of the fibres for the right which passe The vse of the fibres of the heart directly from the Basis to the poynte contracting themselues make the dilatation The transuerse or circular straighting the sides doe make the contraction the oblique serue for retention and make that double rest whereof we spake Againe in the Dyastole all the values are extended in which distention the forked values make many chinkes or crannyes as it were but the semi-lunarie values do close vp the ends of their vesselles In the Systole all these membranes are contracted and then the forked shutte those chinks and crannyes How the values are in the motions which they made when they were dilated and the semilunarie being corrugated or wrinkled leaue such distances or rifts by which the bloud freely passeth forth Moreouer the dilatation of the heart is before the contraction in time for ayre is first drawn in before the smoky excrement is shut out and againe inspiration must needs be first because expiration is last for the life vanisheth in expiration But whether is of greater necessity VVe answere that in hayle bodies they are of alike Greater vse of expiration then of inspiration necessity In Agues especially rotten and putrid there is more necessity of expiration as wee see in those that dye their Systole and expiration is greater because Nature is more diligent to exclude that which is hurtfull then to drawe that which is profitable now wee know that the ayre that is drawne is familiar to the heart but the smoaky and sooty excrement is an offence vnto it Lastly it is questioned whether it strike the breast which wee feele with our hand about Whether the heart striketh the brest in the Dyastole or in the Systole the left brest in the dilatation or in the contraction Galen seemeth to differ herein from himselfe for in one place he saith Quando rur sum euacuatum fuerit Cor in naturalem figuram recurrerit tunc prosilit pectori et percussionem facit et ita concidens pulsum perficit that is Againe when the heart is emptied and returneth to his naturall figure and position Galens authority then it leapeth against the brest and maketh that percussion and so falling accomplisheth that pulse To this authority may bee added this reason when the heart is dilated it becommeth Reason to the authority short and againe long when it is contracted VVherefore when it is distended it goeth from the brest and when it is contracted it flyeth to the brest and so striketh it beside almost all Anatomists say that the flesh of the heart is more solid in the mucro or point then The consent of anatomists in the Basis that in the violent motions of the brest it should touch the bone to which it is very neere and so be hurt so vitiate his motion the point therefore striketh the brest What the trueth is but experience and waight of reason is on the contrary part The reasons are these If you lay one hand vpon the brest and another vpon the wrest The reasons to proue it you shal perceiue in either place at the same time the same stroke and this both Galen hath obserued in the 3. ch of his 3. Book de praesag expuls we daily proue it true by diffections of liuing creatures but it is most certaine that the stroke of the artery is in the ende of the dilatation for the end of the contraction cannot be felt therefore that stroke of the heart we feele is the end of the dilatation not of the contraction It may bee obiected that when the arteries are distended the heart is contracted and Obiection when the heart is contracted then are the arteries dilated if therfore you place your hand vpon the wrest or the temples and there finde the stroke of the artery and with the other hand vpon the breast finde also the stroke there at the same time it must follow necessarily that the heart is then contracted when the arteries are dilated but the vanity of this obiection Answere with reference shall appeare in the next exercise For the heart and the arteries are distended at the same time and in the same motion Moreouer if the heart when it is contracted should strike the breast with his mucre or poynt the stroake should not be felt at the left breast but somewhat lower for the point of the heart reacheth to that place of the chest into which the midriffe is inserted The brest therefore is beaten not with the poynt of the heart but with the left ventricle when it is distended which is the originall of the arteries for when the poynt is gathered to the Basis in the Diastole the heart is made larger and so striketh the breast at the left Pap but when it is contracted the heart becommeth longer narrower and so falleth back into the chest and of this also is Galens opinion in his Anatomicall administrations and in those golden Hymnes
they haue gotten the measure of heate that they had in the liuing body will be dilated but neuer fall because there wanteth a faculty but they are both deceiued For if both the Dyastole and Systole came not from the faculty but from the constitution How both were deceiued of the artery then the artery should euer keepe the same magnitude and the same vehemencie of pulsation but we see that the pulse is now greater now lesser as the strength is great or little sometimes the Systole sometimes the Dyastole is greater as the vse of either is increased There want not some who striue to prooue that the motion of the arteries is from the brayne standing vpon one authoritie of Galens where hee sayth in the 2. Booke That the motion of the arteries is not from the braine de causis pulsuum When in a man the pulse beginnes to be convulsiue presently he is taken with a convulsion which seemeth to intimate that there is one originall of the faculty of pulsation and of that to which convulsion doeth belong But Galens owne obseruation bewrayeth the vanity of this opinion For if the brayne be compressed sence and motion will perish but the arteries will still beate If the nerue which commeth from the brayn to the heart bee cut or intercepted the creature becommeth dumbe but the arteries beate still Seeing therefore that the arteries neither moue by a power of their owne nor from the The true cause whereby the motion is moued Elementary forme nor onely from heate nor from a spirit or spumy bloud it remayneth necessary that they should be mooued by pulsatiue power of the heart For if they should be moued by any thing saue by a faculty their motion should be not continual but violent neither would there bee any attraction of ayre in dilatation but the boyling bloud would take vp all the roome This Faculty or power pulsatiue is in a moment carried not through the Cauitie but along the coats of the Arteries and that it is carried in a moment this is an argument that Which waie the Faculty is led all the Arteries are mooued with the same motion all together in the same time vvhen the heart is mooued If it be obiected that Galen in the 1. de different pulsuum de 2 prima cognitione ex puls speaking of those that haue hot hearts and cold Arteries in whom the parts of the Arterie that are neerer to the heart are dilated sooner then those that are more remote is constrained to confesse that the pulsatiue power is mooued through the What may hinder the motion of the heart arterie slowly by degrees I answer that the faculty floweth in a moment vnlesse it be hindred But it may be hindred sometimes by his owne fault sometimes by the fault of the Instrument by his owne when the heate is weake by the instrument when the arteries are either cold or soft or obstructed It remaineth therefore that when al things are aright disposed it floweth in an instant and not through the Cauitie but along the coats of the Arteries Galen in the last Chapter of the Booke Quod sanguis Arterijs delineatur giueth an An instance for experiēce instance from experience If you put a Quill or Reede into the Arterie which will fill the whole cauity yet will the Artery beate but if his coats be pressed with a Tie it will cease instantly If it be obiected that the Arteries in an Infant beate before the heart and therefore the pulse is from the spirit not from the heart I aunswere that the Infants Arteries Obiection Solution do mooue by a vertue that proceedeth from the heart of the Mother for the Arteries of the infant are continuall with those of the Mother and receiueth as well life the pulsatiue Faculty from her as the Liuer and all the other parts do nourishment QVEST. V. Whether the Arteries are dilated when the Heart is dilated or on the contrary then contracted THere ariseth now a more obscure thornie and scrupulous question then A difficult question the former and that is whether the Arteries and the heart are mooued with the same motion For the explication whereof we must first resolue that the Arteries are filled when they are dilated and emptied when they are contracted The Arteries are filled in their dilatatiō that they draw when they are dilated and expell when they are constringed The reason is manifest For the vessels must needs draw with that motion whereby they are made most fit to receiue but the vesselles by how much they are more enlarged by so much are they more capeable now they are enlarged by dilatation therefore when they are dilated they draw and are filled so that Archigines is no way to be hearkned vnto Archigines who was of opinion that in the Systole the arteries do draw and are filled and in the Diastole do expell and are emptied whose argument for this was because in inspiration the lippes are streightned and the Nosthrils contracted but whether this Diastole of the Arteries The first opinion Erasistratus be at once and together with the dilatation of the heart that is indeede a great controuersie Erasistratus was the first that thought their motions contrary that is that when the heart is dilated the Arteries are contracted and when the heart is contracted the Arteries are dilated Amongst the new writers these haue sided with him Fernelius Columbus Cardane Sealiger and truely his opinion may be confirmed by authorities and reasons Galen in his Authorities Booke De Puls ad Tyrenes saith that the Vitall Faculty dooth mooue diuers bodies at the same time with diuers motions which can be vnderstood of nothing else but the motions of the heart and of the arteries Auicen Fen. 1. cap. 4. doctrin 6. affirmeth that the vitall Reasons The first Faculty doth together dilate and constringe The reasons beside these authorities are In the Diastole the heart draweth blood by the hollow veine into his right Ventricle and aer by the venall artery into the left Therefore at that time the heart is filled and the vessels are emptied Contrariwise in the Systole the heart expelleth the Vitall spirit into the arteries therefore at that time the heart is emptied and the arteries are filled but when the arteries are filled they are distended and when they are emptied they fall wherefore when the heart is distended the arteries are contracted and when it is contracted they are distended Beside there is the same proportion betweene the arteries and the heart which The second there is betweene the heart and the deafe eare but it is most certaine which our eie-sight teacheth vs that the motion of the heart and of the eares of the heart are diuers for when the heart is dilated then those eares doe fall and when the heart is contracted then they are distended and filled wherefore the heart and the
arteries are mooued with a diuers motion Thirdly as attractions and expulsations are in other parts so it is likely they are in the heart The third but when the stomack driueth out the Chylus the messentery veines do draw it and therefore when the heart driueth out blood and the vitall spirit then the arteries draw it and so their motions are contrary Fourthly when the heart is dilated then becommeth it shorter and draweth vnto it The fourth selfe the arteries that are continual with it and therefore maketh them narrower but when the heart is contracted the arteries are dilated and become longer Lastly if one hand be placed vpon the brest another vpon the wrest the same stroke will at the same time be perceiued but the stroke and percussion of the brest is done by the The fist contraction of the heart for when it is contracted it commeth to the brest and striketh it but when it is distended it becommeth shorter and recedeth from the Chest Now the stroke of the Artery is not from the contraction but from the dilatation Wherefore the heart and the Arteries are moued with a diuers motion But notwithstanding all these The truth it selfe proued by reasons yet are we perswaded with Galen in his booke de vsu puls 3. depraesag expuls 6. de vsu partium that the heart and the Arteries are moued with the same motion And this we are taught first by experience then by strong inuincible force of argument The experience is instanced by Galen which euery man may make tryall of in himselfe If one Experience hand be laide vpon the brest and another vpon the wrest the same stroke will be perceiued at the same time and beside in diffections of liuing creatures we haue often obserued the very same But beside these reasons doe euince it We haue already proued that the arteries are not moued by the impulsion of the bloud not by the boyling or heate of it but Reason First by a faculty and that not of the Arteries but yssuing from the heart therefore they are contracted by the faculty which contracteth the heart and distended by the same force and power by which it is distended But if they were moued with diuers motions it would follow that the dilating faculty must flow from the heart in the same moment wherein it is contracted which no Philosopher will dare to admit Beside that motion is the same which hath the same efficient and finall causes but the pulsatiue power is the same which Second moueth the heart and the Arteries and the end also is the same to wit nutrition temperation or qualification and expurgation Thirdly the motion of the part and of the whole is all one and a part of that beeing Third moued which is continuall with the whole the whole is moued as is seene in the strings of Instruments but the Arteries and heart are continuall together wherefore if they bee An instance moued by the heart as is most euident then will it follow necessarily that they shall both be moued together by the same motion Fourthly vnlesse the heart and the Arteries were together distended and together Fourth contracted the hart should not be refrigerated in his dilatations because the Arteries being contracted there would follow an exclusion of the smoky excrments into the left ventricle and so the hart and the artery should mutually striue their motion be in vaine Fiftly it would follow that in the contraction the heart should draw ayre from Fift the dilated and distended arteries For sometimes the vse of respiration being taken away as in passions of the mother the hart doth not draw ayre from the Lungs and the venall artery because then no ayre is drawne in by the mouth and the nostrils yet the hart moueth and the arteries beate Now it is moued for the generation of vitall spirits but this generation is not without the admistion of ayre it draweth therfore ayre from the arteries not contracted because then are the excrements expelled but from the arteries distended But if when the arteries are distended the heart be contracted then the contracted heart shall draw from the distended arteries and so shall the motions of the heart become contrary Sixtly this faculty is incorporeall communicating it selfe in a moment wherefore at Sixt. what time the hart beginneth to dilate it distendeth all the arteries and so on the contrary Finally the pulses which are in anger sorrow and other passions doe sufficiently shew that the heart and arteries are moued with the same motion For if when the hart Seuenth is dilated the arteries should be contracted then in anger the pulses should bee small in griefe great because in anger the heart is somewhat contracted and therefore the arteries should be but a little dilated Contrariwise in griefe the arteries should be very much dilated because the heart is strongly contracted but how false this is common experience will witnesse Let vs therefore settle our selues in Galens opinion and determine That the What deceiued the former learned men arteries are dilated and contracted when the heart is dilated and contracted The structure of the vesselles of the heart deceiued those learned men which hold the contrary opinion together with the obscure maner of the hearts motion For there being in the Basis of the heart foure notable vessels the hollow veine the arteriall veine the venall artery and the great artery they imagined that the heart in his Dyactole did draw somthing from these foure vesselles and in his Systole driue something into them all and that therefore in the Dyastole of the heart they were all emptied that the heart might bee filled and in the Systole of the heart they were all filled because the heart is emptied Beside they seeme to haue been ignorant of the Efficient cause of the motion of the heart and the arteries For they would haue the heart and the arteries to bee dilated because they are filled with ayre or bloud But the trueth is that the arteries are not dilated because they are filled but because they are dilated therefore are they filled onely the power What the trueth is pulsatiue faculty which floweth from the heart distendeth the arteries not the bloud contayned in them For whether they be distended or contracted they remayne alwayes full of bloud but if you shall thinke that they are distended because they are filled then The arteries in both motions are still lust of bloud will it follow that at the same time they cannot be all distended for how can that corporeall bloud bee carried in a moment from the heart to the arteries of the foote I will giue you for illustration of this matter an elegant example The Smithes bellowes because A fit example they are dilated are therefore filled with ayre and the chest because it is distended by the animall faculty is presently filled but
wee shall heare afterward The vses of this vitall spirite are according to his nature deuine also both within and The vses of the vitall spirit within without the heart Calor influens without the heart In the heart to bee the principall instrument of the functions of the heart without the heart his vse is double one to bee the subiect of the heat of the heart which wee call Calor influens the influent heate which it may receiue as the ayre doeth the light and so exhibite it to the whole body and the other to bee the marter of the Animall spirit This vitall spirit hath a double matter aery and sanguine for it is made as Galen saith in His matter double his seuenth Booke de placitis Hipp. Platonis of aer and blood mingled together That it is made of aer Hippocrates taught in Epidemijs when he saith Such as is the aer such are Ayre the spirits a foggie and cloudy aer engendreth a grosse and duskish spirit and againe Hippocrates The Southwinds dull the hearing are misty and breed a dissolution of the spirits This aery substance alone cānot contein within the body the vital heat It is necessarie therfore that there should be an admistion of thin and subtle blood which should restraine the Bloud impetuous force of the aire And both these matters before they come vnto the left ventricle of the heart stand in neede of preparation The aire drawne in by the mouth and the How wher the aer is prepared nose is prepared in the Lungs his vessels and his whole soft rare and spongie substance by a long delay doth acquire a qualitie familiar to the in-bred spirite This aire thus prepared is conueyed by the venall Artery into the left ventricle And this is the preparation of the aer these the passages by which it is conducted to the heart Concerning the preparation of the blood in what place it is made and accomplished How the blood is prepared 4. Opinions and by what waies it is deriued into the left Ventricle the Anatomists do striue with implacable contention I haue read and turned ouer many of the Monuments both of the Ancients and also of later Writers and I finde foure opinions euerie one repugnant to another The first and the most ancient is that of Galen He thinketh that the blood is carried The first and truest of Galē through the Hollow veine which with an open mouth gapeth into the right ventricle of the Heart as into a Cisterne and is there boyled attenuated and subacted and then a part of it is sent by the arteriall veine into the Lungs distributed into thē for their norishment the remainder is carried through the middle partition which like a wall seuereth the two Ventricles asunder into the left where it is by the in-bred vertue of the heart mingled with the aer and doth there acquire the forme of a vitall spirit assisted partlie by the inbred spirit of the heart partly by an exceeding heate flame whereby it is wrought as in a Furnace into a more pure Elementary forme This opinion of Galen which of all the rest is most true some of later times haue condemned For they do not thinke it possible that in so short a time so great a quantity of blood as is sufficient for the generation of Obiections vitall spirits for the vse of the whole body can sweate thorough the wall of the heart into the left ventricle there being no apparant and sensible passages and the wall also beeing very thicke and solid Moreouer they obiect that if it should be so then the labour of the heart were vaine and idle for why shold not the blood and aire being thus attenuated repasse again out of the left into the right seeing the same way is open for them the same passages no values or gates to hinder it But these Obiections are of lesse weight then that they shold weaken Galens minde explained by himself the authority of so great an author of our Art and Galen himselfe foresaw in the 15. cha of his 3. Booke De Facultatibus Naturalibus that there would be some which would make these childish Obiections Wherefore in another place he thus elegantly explaineth him selfe Out of the right Ventricle that which is the thinnest is drawne through the pores or passages of the partition whose vtmost ends can hardly be perceyued because after death all such yea all other passages that are not distended by the matter conteined in them doe fall together But that it is this way transmitted hence it is manifest because Nature neuer endeuoureth any thing rashly or in vaine but there are certaine dens in the fence or partition deep bosomes very many which grow narrower to their outlet by which the blood may freely and with a large streame yssue out of one ventricle into another But the cause why this blood doth not returne againe out of the left into the right side may be well referred to the peculiar force and vertue of the heart The left Ventricle drawes this bloode and retaineth it by an inbred propriety and for a while enioyeth it and then thrusteth it foorth into the Tunnels of the arteries So the blood which either hath sweate through the coates of the veines or is powred foorth at their mouths into the substance of each part returneth not into the veines againe because it is reteyned and receyued into the substance of the part The truth of this opinion albeit it be most cleare of it selfe yet it will bee better manifested vnto vs after wee haue taken knowledge of other mens conceites and discussed them to the full The second opinion therefore is that of Columbus That the bloode indeede is attenuated and prepared in the right Ventricle of the heart but is carried into the left ventricle by The second opinion of Columbus other passages and not through the pores of the Fence or partition And what neede we seeke for so small and secret pores when it hath an open channell the arteriall veine which sayth he carryeth all the bloud out of the right ventricle into the Lungs where a part of it is distributed for their nourishment the rest is returned into the venall artery and from it together with the ayre into the left ventricle and this opinion of his he strengthneth with two reasons The arteriall veine sayth he is greater then was necessary for the nourishment of the Lungs it is therefore like that it was destinated also for the conueiance of the bloud for the generation of the vitall spirits His other reason is this there is alwayes in the venall artery thinne and arteriall bloud this bloud is receiued not from the left ventricle for the three-forked Membranes wil not suffer it therfore frō the veine of the Lungs These things are very probable and cloked with the vaile of truth yet not to be admitted for
currant For whereas he saith the veine of the Lungs is larger then their small body The answere to Columbus his First reason stands in need of we vtterly deny it For the rare lax and spongy substance of the Lungs is easily dissipated it is also continually moued and by reason of the neighbourhood of the heart is easily inflamed whence comes a huge expence of the threefold nourishment but where there are great goings out there also had need be great commings in now the bloud could not come plentifully in but by a wide vessell therefore the vessell of the Lungs was of necessity very ample and large Besides saith Galen Nature made this vessell large that how much was abated in the nourishment of the Lungs by the vessels thicknesse so Lib. 6. de vsu part cap. 10. much might be recompenced in his amplitude and largenes To the second reason we may answere thus The bloud that is found in the venall artery To the secoÌ„d is a portion of the vitall sprits and arteriall bloud which the heart poured foorth into the substance of the Lungs for all life being from the heart and the vitall spirit and no deriuations of vessels from the great arterie vnto the Lungs it is likely yea necessary that vitall spirits should bee conueyed to the Lungs by the venall artery neither is there any reason they should obiect the opposition of the thre-forked Membranes for there are but two in the orifice of this vessell because it behoued not that it should bee perfectly closed vp Happly they may obiect the contrary motions and the mixture of smoky vapor with the An obiection Answere spirits but they attribute very little to the wonderfull prouidence of Nature and are ignorant what the diuers appetites and attractions of particular parts can do The veines of the messentery do together and at once distribute Chylus and bloud Milke passeth sometimes out of the brests all along the trunke of the hollow veine yet is not mingled with the Pure milke auoyded by vrine bloud but passeth out by vrine pure and sincere and as we shall by and by proue the matter and quitture of those we call Empyici is purged by the left ventricle of the heart and so through the arteries into the kidnies and the bladder yet is not the vitall spirit stained with this filthinesse if all things be in good order with the patient and so much for Columbus The third opinion is that of Iohn Botallus the french Kings Physition who boasteth The third opinion of Botallus that he found a passage open which no man euer knew out of the right deafe eare into the left by which he imagineth that the bloud prepared in the right ventricle passeth into the left This he saith is very euident in Calues and other young creatures but in man creatures that are growne it is not so open This opinion of Botallus hauing no reasons to establish it ouerthroweth it selfe for if Confuted Nature made this passage for this vse to transfuse the bloud from the right ventricle vnto the left then should it be manifest in all creatures in all times of their life yea the creature growing large and the naturall heat daily increasing the passage also should grow more manifest as whereof there is euery day greater vse But Botallus confesseth it is not found in Oxen nor in creatures of any growth Beside this passage is in the orifice of the hollow veine how therefore should the attenuated bloud flow backe from the right ventricle vnto the veine seeing there are three values open without and shut within which doe admit the bloud indeed into the right ventricle but will not suffer it to flow backe into the hollow veine This good honest man was ignorant of the vse of his passage which Galen acurately describeth first of al men in his golden Botallus ignorant of the vse of the passage he thinkes hee found bookes of the vse of the parts My selfe haue seene this passage very often with the other arteriall pipe but they serue onely for the Infant before it be borne because his life and nourishment is much vnlike to that it is afterwards and therefore after the birth the passage is altogether shut the pipe so dryed vp that a man would deny that euer any such thing was the vse of this passage pipe we haue at large described aboue and thether do we transmit the Reader that is not satisfied concerning them The last opinion of the preparation of the bloud is that of Vlmus a Physition of Poyâ—â—â— The fourth opinion of Vlmus who set out a very eligant booke of the spleene He is of opinion that the arteriall bloud is concocted attenuated and prepared in the spleene and thence conueied into the great artery and so to the left ventricle of the heart where by an admirable and mysticall worke oâ— Nature it is mixed with the ayre already prepared by the Lungs I must needs confesse that the opinion of Vlmus pleased me wondrous well both for the nouelty of the conceite as for that he handled the matter with great subtilty of argument and deepe discourse but because he leaneth vpon vnsound foundations to establish a new doctrine which do shaddow A subtile disputation the brightnes of the Art of Anatomy it wil not be amisse to recal the principal points of it to the touch-stone in this place First of all hee thinketh that the bloud cannot passe out of the right ventricle into the left by the fence or partition because sayth hee if this way were not sufficient in a tender Infant in whome the vesselles are more laxe and the substance of the wall more rare and thinne and wherein there is lesse dissipation or wast of spirit then surely it will much lesse suffice in an older man but this way is not sufficient in the Infant so that nature prouided another to wit two arteries which are carried from the Nauel to his crural arteries Therefore in a growne man it is necessary there should be other more open passages An argument truely most subtile but most false and stuffed with error For in the Infant Answere to Vlmus the bloud doeth not sweate through from the right ventricle to the left because there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart but the Infant draweth the mothers spirite by the vmbilicall arteries which is diffused into all the streames of the great artery The Lungs are not nourished with pure and thin bloud but with thicke carried vnto them by the hollow veine wherefore from that hollow vein to the venal arterie there is a cleare passage and a conspicuous pipe from the great artery to the arteriall veine by whose interposition the vessels of the heart in the Infant are vnited The opinion therefore of Vlmus is false because in the Infant there is no shop of the spirits neither doth the orifice
of the hollow veine powre out bloud into the right ventricle of the heart for that as Galen sayth in the 15. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium the Lungs in an Infant are redde dense and immouable and are nourished with thick and grosse bloud Secondly the membranes placed in the orifice of the great artery which hee calleth not well three-forked for the values of the hollow veine and the venall artery one are three forked the rest are semicircular he doth not imagine are made to that end that they should prohibit bloud for going out of the great artery into the hart because while the Infant was in the wombe they hindered not the arteriall bloud from entring into the left ventricle of the heart But here Vlmus offendeth at the stone at which he stumbled before for nothing Nothing goeth into the Infants heart out of any of the vessels floweth into the ventricles of the Infants heart by his foure orifices Not bloud by the hollow veine for what need is there of his attenuation when the Infants Lungs are nourished with thick bloud Not ayre by the venall artery for the Infant breatheth not in the womb Not arteriall bloud by the Aorta or great artery for this labor were vaine because in a moment it should bee thrust backe into the same Aorta againe adde to this that there should haue beene no neede of that arteriall canale or pipe going from the great artery to the arteriall veine vnknowne to thee Vlmus as I see and almost to all Anatomists Thirdly whilest Vlmus assenteth to Botallus and fashioneth to himselfe a peculiar vse of that hole or passage he walloweth in the same puddle with him and deserueth the same reproofe Botallus had In confuting of Columbus he is most subtile at length he bringeth Vlmus opiniō to the birth his witty conceite which he trauelled with and after many sharpe throws and pinches is deliuered of it To wit that in the spleene the arteriall bloud is prepared because the spleene is made as it were of a woofe and web of veines and arteries inexplicably wouen How it cannot be true together that when it is so prepared it is sucked away by the arteries and carried into the trunk of the great artery and so into the left ventricle of the heart but there be indeed many obstacles which will hinder this ready passage if wee will but stay a while and follow the streame a little First of all in the orifice of the great artery there are three membranes shut without against it so that by them the arteriall bloud cannot passe This our very eies teach vs and beside our great Dictator in his Booke de Corde hath in direct wordes deliuered the same Vlmus I know also will deny this vse of the values and yet I know also hee will not say that Nature formed them in vaine I say then that if they doe not altogether interclude or hinder the egresse and regresse of the bloud yet as he himselfe is constrayned to confesse they break and stay the aboundant and violent influence of the same which if they doe then cannot the whole matter of the vitall spirits bee brought from the spleene by the great artery vnto the left ventricle of the heart because seeing the generation of the spirits must bee sudden and aboundant their matter also had neede to bee ministred with a full streame and not drop or sipe by degrees into the heart Furthermore in the structure of the heart there is one point of Natures excellent worke-manship that draweth by one vessell and expelleth by another It draweth blood by the Hollow-veine the same it expelleth by the Arteriall veine it draweth aire hy the venall artery which it mingleth with the blood and expelleth the vitall spirit into the great artery but if by the great arterie it should draw the matter of the spirites and almost in the same moment shoulde expell the spirit into the same great artery againe there would be a mixture of those iuices and in the arteries would there also be perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloode ascending from the spleene to the heart another of the arteriall bloode descending from the heart to the spleene which as we admit may be sometimes in criticall euacuations in notable Maister-prises of Nature so we deny it to be perpetuall but the generation of spirits is perpetuall Vlmus will obiect that the venall Arterie leadeth aire vnto the heart and shutteth also out into the Lungs smokie vapours together with some portion of bloode but we will answere Obiection that there is not the like reason of aire and of blood Aire by reason of his subtilitie Answere and finenesse can passe through the blood and the coats which blood cannot do Moreouer if the Arteriall blood be prepared in the Spleene and not in the right ventricle of the heart as Galen thought why doth the Hollow veine open into the heart with so wide a mouth Was it onely for nourishment of the Lungs No verily for the orifice An argument of the Hollow veine is much larger then the orifice of the arteriall veine as Galen saith in his 3. booke and 15. chapter De facultate Natural was it for the nourishment of the heart Nothing lesse For the heart hath a peculiar veine called the Crowne veine by which it is nourished therefore that patent orifice of the Hollow veine at the right ventricle of the heart was ordained to cast in the seede of the spirites into the wombe of the heart where they are forced and sent out into the little world of the bodye Finally from hence I gather that the Spleene was not ordained for the preparation of the Vitall spirites because why thesplene cannot prepare the blood for the heart the Spleene is very subiect to obstructions not by reason of his vessels which are very ample and large nor by reason of his Parenchyma or flesh which is rare and spongie and therefore by reason of the foeculent and muddie humour conteined in it but how shall it serue for the expurgation of the drosse and the bloode and for the preparation also of the same blood Wee therefore conclude that the bloode is prepared in the right Ventricle of The conclusiō the Heart and thence is deriued into the left by the holes and nooks of the partition wal QVEST. VII Whether the Matter and Quitture of those that are called Empyici maybe purged by the left Ventricle of the Heart and the Arteries and how it is purged by the Vrine by the Seidge and by Apostemation THis Question hath wrung the wittes of many Schollers a long time notwithstanding according to the meane modele of our wit we will heere if Who be Empyici it may be vntie that knot Wee call those Empyici with Hippocrates who haue an impostume as we call it or a bladder broken in the side or the Lungs the matter of which
and the Nerues is voluntary Furthermore we are not to thinke that the Nerues are so much the fitter for motion Second by how much they haue more marrow rather we beleeue the contrary that the harder Nerues are fitter for motion and the softer for sense because sensation is a passion but motion an action we know also by experience that the Opticke Nerue which is the softest of all the Nerues hath more Marrowy substance then the Nerue of the seconde Coniugation yet the Opticke is the Nerue of Sense the other the nerue of Motion Add heereto that Motion should bee rather ascribed to the Membranes then to the Marrow because the Marrow melteth away but the Membrane is stretched contracted so the Nerues of children are weake and soft and vnfit for motion To all these let vs add the authority of Galen in the third chapter of his seuenth Book de Placitis Hip. Platonis where he saith that the faculties of Motion and Sense are only conteined in The authority of Galen the Marrow of the Braine and that the Membranes were made to cloath and norish the Marrow for no other vse We conceiue therefore that this Paradox although it be witty yet will not holde at the Touchstone and therefore we determine that the Marrow of the Braine is without all sense and Animall motion and yet is the fountaine and originall of all Animall The Braine hath neyther sense nor motion and yet is the original of both Sense and motion Of Sense because it perceyueth the representations and receyueth the impressions of all sensible things Of Motion because it dispenseth and affoordeth al that power and command for the auoyding of that which is noxious and prosecution of that which is profitable from whence it commeth to passe that when the Braine is il affected the inferior parts haue neither Sense nor Motion QVEST. XI Of the Temperament of the Braine THE Physitians and the Peripatetikes in this do agree that the brain in the Actiue qualities is cold in the Passiue moyst But heere in they differ that Aristotle in the seuenth Chapter of his second booke De partib Animalium and in the fift Chapter of his booke De Somno Vigilia determines that the braine is actually cold and ordained to refrigerate or coole the heart Contrariwise the Physitians say that it is Actually hot For Galen in his eight booke De Placitis Hip. Platonis saith that the brain is hotter then the most soultry aer in summer Reconciliatiō of Aristotle and Galen Some there are that do thus reconcile Galen and Aristotle There is say they a double temperament of the braine the one In-bred the other Influent by the In-bred temper the proper composition and the marrowy substance the braine is very cold but by the influent temper it is hot for it is full of spirits and intertexed with very many small Arteries If you respect the in-bred temper then is the temperament of the braine and the spinall marrow one and the same because they haue the same marrowy substance If you respect the Influent temper then saith Galen in the ninthe chapter of his second booke De Temperam the braine is hotter then the spinall marrow as well because there passe vnto it more Arteries as also because many fumid exhalations do ascend vnto it Some say that the braine is simply and obsolutely hot but colde comparatiuely because it is the coldest of all the bowels And Galen in Arte medica writeth That a hot braine is colder then the coldest heart In which respect Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis calleth the braine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Seate of Coldnesse But I cannot approue this opinion For if the brain be colder then the skinne which is in a meane betwixt the extremes then it is simply cold and not hot Now that it is colder then the skin Galen teacheth in his second booke de Temperamentis It will be obiected that if the braine be laide bare it will presently be refrigerated Obiection by the aer whereas the skin is not affected therewith I answer that the braine is altered Solution by the aer because it is not accustomed thereto as the skinne is so the Teeth beecause they are accustomed to the aire do not grow blacke as other bones do if they bee layde bare Or againe that the braine is hotter to feele to then the skin because it is couered with the scull and the membrane and hath many complications of the arteries therin We determine therefore that the Braine of his in-bred temper is colder then the skin but by his influent temper is hotter That the Braine should be colde it was very necessary least a Member set a part for continuall cogitation or discourse should bee enflamed and set Why the braine ought to be cold on fire Againe that the animall spirits which are very fine and subtill might be retained and not vanish away Finally that our Motions and Sensations should not be rash or phanaticall as they are in such as are phreneticall that is haue their braines in flamed It may be obiected if the Braine be cold how then doth it ingender animal and attenuate vitall spirits for these are Obiection Solution the workes of a vehement heare I answer that the spirits are attenuated in the textures of the small arteries in the strayghtes of those passages that the animall spirit is formed not so much by any manifest qualitie such as is heate as by an in bred and hidden proprietie But the reason why the spirits of the extreame hote Heart are thicker then those of the Why the spirits of the extreame hot heart are thicker then the Animall spirits very cold Braine must not be referred to the weaknes of the heate which is the worker but to the disposition of the matter which is the sufferer For the heart maketh vitall spirits of of thicke blood brought vnto it through the hollow veine the Braine maketh Animall spirits of subtill and thin vital blood and spirits so a weaker heate boyleth a thin and easily concocted aliment whereas a very strong heate will hardly ouercome a thicke aliment It remaineth therefore that in the actiue qualities the braine is cold That in the passiue qualities it is moist both by the in-bred and influent temper no man I thinke is vnresolued for it appeareth euen to the touch Now it was by nature Why the braine was made moist created moist as well for more perfect sensation for sensation is a passion and those things that are moyst do more easily receiue the images and representations of things offered vnto them as also for the originall and propagation of the nerues which would not haue beene so flexible if the braine had beene hard Adde heereto that if the braine had beene hard it had also beene heauy and the waight and hardnesse thereof would haue bin offensiue to the sinewes Finally it
Inmate The Nerues are nothing else but productions of the marrowy and slimy substance of the Brayne through which the Animall spirits do rather Beame then are transported inuested with the two Membranes wherein the Braine it selfe is inuested commonly called the Pia and Dura mater And this substance was indeede more fit for Irradiation then a conspicuous or open cauity which would haue made our motions Sensations more sudden commotiue violent and disturbed whereas now the members receiuing a gentle and successiue illumination are better commaunded by our Will and moderated by our Reason The Natures of these three kindes of Spirites wee haue partly handled before in the third the sixt and the seauenth Books therefore we will no longer detaine the Reader by way of Introduction but descend vnto their particular Histories CHAP. I. What a Veine is HAuing wrought our way through the darke and shady groue of the muscles Nulli penetrabilis astro into the secret whereof I thinke no wit of man is able to reach And therefore it shall be no wonder if we bring some scratches out of so thorny a copse we are now ariued in these medows where the vessels like so many brooks do water and refresh this pleasant Paradise or modell of heauen and earth I mean the body of man And surely by these streames doe grow many pleasant flowers of learning to entertaine and delight our mindes beside the maine profit arising therefrom vnto the perfection of that art we haue in hand Vnder the name of vessels we vnderstand three kinds veines arteries and sinewes because out of these as out of riuers doe flow into all the parts of the body Blood Heat Three kindes of vessels Spirits Life Motion and Sense Wherefore Hippocrates in his booke de Corde calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the riuers of the body of man Neither let any man taxe vs for inuerting our order when wee first begin with the history of the veines then descend vnto the arteries and lastly vnto the nerues because the veines are most simple as hauing but one proper coate and that thin the arteries two and those thicker but the substance of nerues is manifold as being within soft and marrowy without membranous For they must remember that the maine guide of our labour is the order of dissection Now the originall of the veines is in the lower region at which we began our discourse The originall of the arteries in the middle region and that of the nerues in the vpper A veine therefore is by the later Greeke writers absolutely called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eudox calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hesychius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is the canale of the blood The Antient Physitions The names of veines as Hippocrates vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a common name to veines and arteries so in his booke de carnibus There are two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he two hollow veines issuing from the heart the one is called a veine the other an arterie Sometimes Hippocrates distinguisheth betwixt these two veines by adding the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate as if he should say arteries are beating veines veines those that doe not beate Many places might be alledged to prooue this distinction if wee thought it needfull Auicen cals the arteris beating and bold veines Cicero venas micontes which doe sometimes lift vp themselues and sometimes sinke againe Celsus calleth them veines fitted for the spirits and the true veines he cals quietas still veines Hippocrates in his boooke de morbo sacro to distinguish the veines from the arteries which are the conceptacles of the spirits calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bloody because they conuey the blood The latter Grecians haue included this name within narrower bounds and restrained it onely to quiet or still veines which haue but one simple coate in whose footesteps we also doe insist calling the arteries not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the vessels beeing distinct their names also are distinct Furthermore the vessels are distinguished in their structure motion and vse In the How veines arteries differ structure because a veine hath a thin coate whereas the coate of the artery is very thicke In their motion because an artery is mooued perpetually and conspicuously with a diastloe and systole that is a dilation and contraction whereas the veine is altogether immooueable In vse because the artery transporteth the vitall spirit together with exceeding thin blood The veines carry a thicker blood and a more cloudy spirit the veins haue an inbred faculty to alter and boyle the blood the arteries haue no such faculty because their blood attaineth his vtmost elaboration and perfection in the heart But let vs come to the definition of a veine A veine may be considered two manner of wayes either as it is a Similar or as it is an originall part Galen in his 2. booke de Elementis accounts it Similar if not indeed Two considerations of a veine yet at least according to the iudgement of the sense againe in his booke de morborum differentiis he proueth that it is organical for hee calleth veines arteries and muscles organs of the first kinde and most simple organs If you regard a veine as it is a Similar part then must you define it by his temper for the temper is the forme of the similarity that I may so speake to be A cold and drie part generated out of a slimy and following portion of the seed I sayde it was cold In respect of his naturall temper for otherwise by the contaction of the blood and the perfusion of the spirits it is very hot And in Galens first booke de temperamentis It is sayd to be hotter then the skin If you consider a vein as it is an organicall part then shall you define it to be A vessell long round excauated or hollowed like a reede hauing but one and that a thin coate wouen with all kindes of fibres arising from the liuer and appointed or set a part by a Nature to contain boyle and distribute the blood In this definition you haue the figure compositton originall vse and action of the organ elegantly described The roundnesse and cauity of the vessel expresseth the figure of the organ whereby a veine is distinguished from a nerue for nerues haue onely pores but no sensible cauities Praxagoras therefore was in an error and so are those that follow him who call nerues venas continuatas continued veines The explication of the definition The simple and thin coate noteth the structure of the vessell and discriminateth or putteth a difference betwixt a veine and an artery for an artery hath a double coate one outward and another inward and if we may beleeue Erophilus it is fiue-fold thicker then a veine because it containeth thinner and more spryghtfull blood which if it were not concluded or shut vp
Peritoneum or Rim of the belly It reacheth ouerthwart to the middle of the share bones and is distributed with a wonderfull increase in men into the Scrotum or Cod and into the skinne of the yard in women into the place of modestie and the neighbour parts The third and last is called muscula inferior Tab. 5 char 1 ◠the lower muscle veine It issueth from the outside of the vtter branch Tab. 5. c. and running through the ioynt of Muscula inferior the hip is disseminated into the muscles and skin of that place The rest of the propagations which issue from both the trunkes Taq. 5. p s because they bee no longer called Iliacke but Crurall veines wee will intermit till the tenth Chapter CHAP. VI. Of the ascending Trunke of the hollow veine WE diuided the hollow veine into a Descending and an Ascending trunke the Descending we haue prosecuted in the former chapter the Ascending we take now for our taske The hollow veine therfore after it hath passed through the neruous part of the midriffe on his right side by a hole of purpose for it paceth on through the Chest with his trunk vndiuided Ta. 6. fig. 1. from A to D. Ta. 7. from B to H. euen The Ascending trunke to the Iugulum that is the hollownesse aboue the coller bone It is a larger trunke then the Descending for it was to leade blood vnto more parts and for more security is ioyned to the midriffe and to the right deafe eare of the heart Laurentius saith it toucheth the Mediastinum likewise In men there is question whether it do or no Vesalius is against it but in Dogges and Apes sayth Bauhine it doth without doubt And least in the Iugulum it should be hurt by the hardnesse of the bone and also that it might more safely be diuided into notable branches there is a glandulous body couched vnder it called Thymus in calues it is called the Sweete-bread In Dogges and Apes Galen saith also in men a lobe of the Lungs is layde vnder it betweene the Purse of the heart and the midriffe for their chests are longer then is a mans Before the diuision there issue out of the trunke foure branches The first is called Phrenica Tab. 7. c. or the veine of the midriffe one either side one Phrenica which is disseminated through the midriffe in many surcles and sendeth small branches to the Pericardium or purse of the heart and to the Mediastinum or partition of the chest The right of these issueth sometimes within the cauity of the chest the left ariseth out of the trunke vnder the midriffe wherewith also sometimes the Fatty veine called Adiposa is ioyned Presently the trunke of the hollow veine pacing one and perforating the pericardium and inclining a little to the left hand Tab. 7. aboue ◠maketh a brode sinus or His fastning to the heart bosome before the hart ouer against the 8 rackbone of the chest or the top of the ninth sometimes in the middle space which is between the seuenth and the eight racks VVhere changing almost his substance and his roundnesse it degenerateth in the right deafe eare Tab. ◠D. of the heart or if you will it is on euery side fastened to the right eare which it superficially embraceth There it is infixed into the right ventricle of the heart not penetrating very deepe to the end it might poure blood into it as into a Cysterne Eustachius saith that there is a certaine membrane set to the fore and inner side of the hollow veine which at the middle of the perforation determineth into many fibres Eustachius his value which being diuersly complicated doe make vp or fulfill the rest of the semi-circle and without coniunction are spread ouer the whole perforation that so the same membrane might be put forward and repelled backeward by the matter that rusheth in or out But this membrane sometime wanteth that texture or fibres and resembleth the forme of the Mitred or horned Moone as it is in the crowne veine It is also sometime so small and narrow that as if it were not all it is vndescryed which haply saith Bauhine is the reason that I haue not yet obserued it The second branch which issueth from the thumbe before the diuision is called Coronaria Coronaria cordis Cordis Tab. 6. fig. 2. B. tab 7. ◠the crowne veine of the heart for because it compasseth the basis of the heart like a crowne or garland the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It sendeth many brāches through the vtter surface of the heart all ouer the bowell from the basis downeward vnto the Macro or poynt especially through his left side for because the substance of the heart is there the thickest it stood in need of more plentiful Aliment and because it required a thicke nourishment conuenable or agreable to his substance therefore it receiueth bloud by this veine before it get into the ventricle where the bloud becomming thinner is destined for the nourishment of the Lungs At the originall of this Crowne-veine there is placed a value or flood-gate like a halfe Moone resembling that which in the heart of the Infant is set before the first Anastomosis His value or inoculation This Value keepeth the bloud that is once allowed to the Surface of the heart that it flow not back into the hollow veine being shaken by the continuall motion of the heart This Crowne-veine sayth Galen is sometimes double one on the backside another arising from the foreside When the hollow veine hath allowed this garland to the heart it persorateth the purse thereof againe and againe resumeth his round figure and becomming much lesser forsaketh the Rack-bones because vpon them the Gullet and the rough artery doe leaue and runneth through the middest of the lungs where the right part is separated from the left vpward vnto the Iugulum aboue the Thymus But that the Racke-bones and the spaces betwixt the ribs might not be destituted of Veines it yeildeth forth a trunke or notable veine aboue the heart as it were in the verie middest of the body This veine which is the third before the diuision of the Trunk is called vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or sine The veine Azygos pari the Veine without a companion which we haue before called the non-parill Ta. 6. fig. 1. C fig. 2. B fig. 4. B The reason is because commonly in a man it is but one as also in a Dogge hauing no mate on the other side It ariseth aboue the heart betwixt the fourth and fift Racke-bones of the Chest out of the hinder Tab. 6. fig. 4. A and lower part of the hollow veine as it regardeth the Rackes but rather to the right hand then to the left Vesalius taxeth Galen very deeply for inconstancy and irresolution concerning the originall of this veine to all whose obiections Bauhine maketh answere wherwith we could willingly make you acquainted if we
did not thinke that such altercations are fitter for other palats then we desire to be Cook vnto In Dogges after the originall it sinketh directly downward to the sides of the Rackes but in men it goeth not directly but is reflected a little to the right hand and backeward toward the spine aboue the right trunke of the rough Artery When it hath touched the rootes of the Rack-bones it is lifted vp and passing on to the midst of them it descendeth downward so that aboue the eight or ninth Rack-bone of the Chest it is in the very middest and runneth downeward vnder the Artery which beareth vppon it as farre as to the end of the Chest but deuided before and with the great Artery peirceth thorough the Midriffe In most creatures in which I woulde haue young men exercise themselues it taketh his originall from the left side of the hollow veine and descendeth sayeth hee through the cauity of the Chest on the left side which indeede in Sheep is alwayes true but in those creatures which chew the Cud in whome it is double which in men is very rare vnlesse you will say it may bee so in those that bee Ambidexters that is can vse both hands alike the right occupyeth the rootes of the ribbes on the right side and the lefte the rootes of the ribbes on the left side In like manner sometimes as we are taught by Falopius ta 8. i there is found in men on the left side another veine Ta. 8. i which performeth the office of the Azygos then The veine described by Falopius the other on the right side paceth neare the roots of the ribbes but ariseth not aboue the middle of the racke-bones Table 7. is the same with Table 6. lib. 7. Folio 445. This last Veine taketh his originall from the subclauian branch and affoordeth small surcles to some of the spaces betwixt the ribs sometimes at the fift rib is vnited with the branch which from the Trunke of the non parill is sent ouerthwart Ta. 8. cc to the left side ouer against the sixt Racke of the Chest from which also a small braunch ariseth vpward Sometimes it ariseth not from the subclauian branch but out of the Trunke of the hollow veine before his deuision against the third Racke-bone of the Chest and sendeth small branches vpward to the two first spaces betwixt the ribs His other surcles it affordeth to the lower spaces of his owne side as farre as to the sixt Rackbone whether when it hath attayned it is ioyned with the foresaide transuerse branch from which surcles are sprinkled into the rest of the distances betwixt the ribs Commonly from the trunke of the veine Azygos Ta. 6. fig. 4. ◠tab 7. FF ta 8. d which The Intercostall veines is seated as it were in the middle of the body out of the backward Region I say thereof as well on the right hand as on the left but from the right especially branches are distributed to the distances of the ten lower ribs Ta. 6. fig. 4. sometimes but rarely to all the distances of the ribs and those branches are called Intercostales tab 7. GG passing along in the distances of the true ribs as farre as to their gristles but in the distances of the bastard ribs they run out to the muscles of the Abdomen It distributeth also an aboundance of small branches to the Gullet sometimes and that not seldome when it ariseth from against the fourth racke-bone of the Chest it sendeth a branch vpward tab 8. at the vpper d from which surcles are deriued with a wandring passage to the foure vpper ribs The propagations of the Intercostall veines doe fall also out of the Chest Ta. 8. xxx and on both sides in some places are vnited by inocculation Tab. 8. yyy with the surcles of the lower Chest-veine Whence it is that in the Pluresie we doe not alwayes vse as Vesalius to open the veine on the right side but finde it profitable to Phlebotomize the inner veine of the cubite on the same side the paine is But because of this vnion revulsion is made more commodiously and more easily When the Trunke of the Veine Azygos hath attayned to the eight and ninth ribbe 2. boughes of the Azygos sometimes to the tenth sayth Hippocrates in his book de natura ossium it is deuided aboue the Spine into two boughes a right and left which Falopius and Eustachius did first obserue Ta 6. c o both which doe creepe downeward and passe through vnder the diuision of the Midriffe The left The one of these and for the most part the greater on the right hand determineth most what with one branch into the backeside of the hollow veine neare the beginning of the Emulgent Sometimes into the middle of the Emulgent Ta. 8. ef where it bringeth forth the Seede-veine Sometimes againe it is reflected in the cauity of the backe and vnited againe with a small branch yssuing from the Emulgent Sometimes also this left branch is deuided into 2. branches one of which runneth vpward ta 6. fi 4. ◠◠the other downward by the roots of the ribs affordeth branches to the distances betwixt thē The right bough approaching to the hollow veine is sometime ioyned thereto aboue The right the Emulgent sometimes it is ioyned to the Emulgent it selfe but that rarely Sometime to the first veine of the Loynes but most commonly it is implanted into the last Ta. 8 * of the Loynes VVe also finde in some bodies a small branch running obliquely by the Racke-bones and penetrating or making way into their cauity VVhereupon wee conclude that in the beginning of a Pleuresie the Veine of the Hamme or that of the Foote called Saphena may be opened Hence also it is that many Pleuriticke Patients are critically purged Nature anoyding an aboundant quantity of Pus and Matter by the vrine Moreouer it hath beene obserued How the chest is purged by vrine that in those which we call Empyici the Matter hath beene conuayed through the venall Artery of the Lungs into the left ventricle of the Heart thence into the great Artery and so into the Kidneyes and continually auoyded by the vrine VVherefore this distribution of the Veine Azygos and his vnion sheweth howe the Chest may commodiously be purged by the vrine The Rackbones also along which it runneth and the Mediastinum receiues surcles herefrom Nowe whereas Amatus Lusitanus in his Centuries and with him Hollerius affirme that the beginning of this veine hath Membranes or Flood-gates such as are found in the orifices of the vesselles of the heart which admitte the ingresse of the bloud out of the hollow veine into this Azygos but hinder the egresse they are much deceiued sayeth Banhine for I could neuer obserue any such eyther in men or in bruite beastes Adde hereto that if you open this non-parill below presse it out and put a bugle thereinto when you blow the bugle not onely
whatsoeuer is solid the same is similar and the action of a similar part is Nutrition Contayned parts are the humors concluded or shut vp in their proper vessels and conceptacles as it were in Store-houses Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is humours 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What are contained parts that is such as are contained in the vessels and dispersed through the whol body Some had rather cal them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Things deteyned the better to signifie those things which are conteined within vs as also which do preserue the substance of the part and therefore we haue called them Nourishers to restraine the word Humors to the Alimentarie and not to include the Excrementitious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is impulsiue or impetuous thinges Fernelius referreth to the faculties of the soule not to the spirits but in my opinion he is in this out of the way For Impetuous or impulsiue things as the Spirits though the spirits be conteyned and haue proper conceptacles to wit the veynes arteries and nerues yet they are truly called impulsiue substances and Hippocrates spake of the body bodily things therefore not of the Faculties which are but abstracted Notions Hippocrates Now by the word Spirit I do not vnderstand a wind for these are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bastard or as Auicen termeth them Fraudulent spirits whose violence is sometimes so great furious Auicen that they are the cause of many tumults in the houshold gouernement or naturall constitution of the body which is oftentimes miserably distressed with their furious gusts read what Hippo. in his Book de Flatibus hath written of the power of winds But by spirits we vnderstand the primary and immediate instrument of the soule which the Stoicks calleth Hippocrates the Band which tyeth the soule and the body The force of these spirits is such so great the subtilty and thinnesse of their Nature that they can passe suddenly through all parts do insinuate themselues through the fastest and thickest substances as wee may perceyue in the passions of the minde in sleepe and in long watchinges By the ministerie of these spirits all the motions of liuing creatures are accomplished both naturall vitall and animall and by these life nourishment motion and sence do flow into all the parts Finally The continuall motion of the spirits Their motion double Per se aliud the motion of the spirits is perpetuall both of themselues and by another By themselues that is they are mooued continually from an inbred principle both wayes vpward and downward vpward because they are light downward toward their norishment They are mooued by another when they are driuen and when they are drawne The vitall spirits are driuen when the heart is contracted the animall when the braine is compressed The spirits therefore are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impetuous substances They are fiery and ayery and therefore very fine subtle and swift so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet in a moment it passeth through the vessels of generation which haue no conspicuous cauities and that because it is spirituous or full of spirits There are also other differences of parts according to Hippocrates in his Booke Deveteri Differences of parts acording to Hip. medicina which are drawne from their substance figure and scituation From the substance some are dense others rare and succulent or iuicy others spongie soft From the figure some are hollow and from a largenesse gathered into a narrownesse or constraint others are stretched wide others solid and round others broad hanging others extended others long From the scituation some are Anterior some Posteriour some deepe others middle vpper-most lower-most on the right hand and on the left A diuision of Parts into Principall and not principall CHAP. XIX THE diuision of parts into principall and lesse principall is verie famous and hath helde the Stage now a long time We define that to be a Principall What is a principal part part which is absolutely necessary for the preseruation of the Indiuiduum or particular creature Or which affoordeth to the whole bodie a faculty or at least a common matter In both senses there are only three principall parts the Braine the Heart and the Liuer the Braine sitteth aloft in the highest Three principall parts place as in the Tribunall or Iudgement seate distributing to euery one of the Instruments of the sences their offices of dignity The Heart like a King is placed in the midst of the Chest and with his vitall heate doth cherish maintaine and conserue the life and safety of all the parts The Liuer the fountaine of beneficall humor like a bountifull and liberall Prince at his proper charges nourisheth the whole family of the bodie From the Braine the Animall Faculty by the Nerues as it were along certaine Chords glideth into the whole frame of Nature From the Heart the Vitall spirits are conneyed through the Arteries as through Pipes and Watercourses into euery part From the Liuer if not a Faculty yet a Spirit if not a Spirit yet at least a common matter to wit the blood is diffused by the veynes into euery corner So that onely three are absolutely necessary for the conseruation of the whole Indiuiduum the Braine the Heart and the Liuer all which are fitted and tyed together in so straite a conspiracy that each needeth the helpe of the other and if one of them faile the rest perish together with it Not that I thinke these The Braine more excellent then the Heart parts are of equall dignity for the Heart is more noble then the Liuer the Braine more excellent then the Heart aswell because his actions are more diuine beeing the seate and Pallace of Reason which is the Soule as also because all other parts are but handmaides vnto it and besides Hippocrates saith it giueth the forme to the whole body For saith he Hippocrates the figure of the rest of the Bones dependeth vpon the magnitude of the Braine and the Scull Galen addeth to the Principall parts the Testicles because they are the chiefe Organs of procreation by which alone the species or kinde is preserued But we thinke that they Galen How the Testicles may bee called principall parts What parts are called ignoble why confer nothing to the conseruation of the Indiuiduum or particular creature because they neuer affoord any matter to the whole body neyther faculty or spirit but onely a qualitie with a subtile and thin breath from whence the flesh hath a seedy rammishnesse a harsh taste and strong sauour and the actions of strength and validity All the rest of the parts may be called ignoble compared to these aswell because from them proceedeth no faculty spirit or common matter as also because euery one of them do minister to some one or other of the principall parts So the Organes of the senses serue the
streyne the whole belly equally and alike in euery place the continuated position of the Rim supplieth that want as when a man casteth both his hands vpon a bag of hearbes and compasseth them about on euery side hee may more equally straine the liquor out of all the parts of the bag Fourthly sayth Galen in the booke next aboue named and the 17. chapter it giueth Galen coats to all the entrals of the lower belly and produceth diuers ligaments as we haue partly touched before and shall do more at large hereafter Fifthly it firmeth and strengthneth all those entrals especially the stomacke and the guts which otherwise being distended with wind would be violated yea torn as it were and their coats sliuen asunder beside it tyeth them together and holdeth thē fixe in their proper places Finally it is a sauegard to the vessels which hauing a long course to run and being but slender of themselues are secured betwixt the duplicated membranes of this Peritonaeum CHAP. XI Of the vmbilicall or Nauel vessels The sixt Table sheweth the lower belly all the containing parts aswell proper as common being remooued the bowels lying in their natural position couered with the kall or omentum together with the vmbilicall vessels TABVLA VI. FIG I FIG II b. The Ligament of the bladder which is shewed for the Vrachus The second Figure sheweth the vmbilicallVeine A. That part which ioyneth to the nauell B. The other that is inserted into the Liuer The nauell therefore is the stumpe of the vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant was nourished in the wombe Tab. 6. C. therefore implanted into the middest of the lower The vmbilicall vessels belly because it was requisite that as well the Alimentary as the Vitall blood should first apply to the parts contained in this belly Now the vmbilical vessels are these One veine in bruite Beasts there are two Two Arteries sometimes yet that rarely but one diuided at the inside of the nauell into two and in Beasts the Vrachus The vmbilicall veine Tab. 6. from D to D is the first of all the veines yea the Principle of Perfection of all the parts of the body in respect of their fleshy substance because it is The vmbilicall Veine the vehicle or conueigher of blood as well for the matter whereof all the Parenchymata of all the parts wherefore it is also the roote of the Gate-veine and is formed together with the vmbilicall arteries immediately of the seede before any of the entrals And this truth accordeth with the opinions of Hippocrates and Galen and with right reason for the Infant Hippocrates Galen needeth both bloud and spirits for the generation of his parts now because these must be conuayed by vessels it followeth necessarily that those vessels should be generated before the parts themselues and these are they So we see the seede of Corne or such like when Comparison it is cast into the earth first of all it shooteth out of it selfe the beginning of the stalke and of the roote together that afterward the stalke may be nourished by the rootes Semblably in the figuration of Man-kinde at the same instant that the substance of the body beginneth to be moulded the vmbilicall vessel is produced whereby the creature might be nourished and augmented This veine Table 6. from D to B passeth through the double membranes of the Rimme The passage of the vmbilicall veine and in the Infant hauing gotten through the place of the nauill becommeth sometimes two sometimes presently after his egresse is deuided so that it seemeth to bee double and together with the arteries is compassed with a membrane called the Gut-let and so runneth out into a great length Vesilius sayth of a foote and a halfe long but oftentimes it is much longer yea sometimes double and treble The veine is full of knottes by which The knots of the veine some supersticious Midwiues gather how many children the Mother shall haue but their true vse is to stay and entertaine the bloud that it might receiue a more exquisite elaboration for the nourishment of the tender Infant The arteries because they are ordayned to conuay the spirites for the support of life are straight and euen without any bossed knottes at all When these vessels come vnto the secundine or after-birth they disperse through it notable The manner how they nourish sustain the Infant braunches and lesser toward his outward part which atteining vnto the Liuer or Cake of the wombe doe forme a Net-like complication till at length they loose themselues into small hairie strings by which as by the tendrils of the rootes of plants the mothers bloude both alimentary and vitall together with the spirit is drawne out of the mothers veines and arteries into these vmbilicall vesselles From whence the veines conuey the bloud into the Gate-vein from thence by the Anastomoses or inocculations which are betwixt the roots of the Gate and the hollow-veines it passeth into the trunk of the hollow vein and so nourisheth the whole body of the Infant The Vmbilical arteries by which the Infant hath transpiration do transport the vital bloud vnto the Aorta or great arterie from thence it passeth vnto the heart to maintain the natiue heate and life of the little creature But after the Infant is borne the Midwife after she haue stroaked down the bloud to nourish the Babe A direction for Midwiues casteth it into a knot close to the belly and then cutteth it off and the stumpe that is left is the nauill And because the portions of them which are left within the body should not be altogether The vse of these vessels after the birth vnprofitable they are turned into ligaments The veine because it proceedeth out of the Fissure or cleft Tab 6. B and tab 4. lib. 3. F which is in the hollow part of the Liuer and thence attaineth betwixt the two Membranes of the Rim vnto the Nauill becommeth the Ligament of the Liuer which sometimes in dropsie bodies openeth yea and euen in our dissections we haue sometimes followed it with a Probe and found it open into the Liuer The way of the dropsie water and so auoydeth by the nauill the water which is gathered in the Liuer but the chiefe vse of it is to tye downe the Liuer to the Nauil that it rise not vp and so stop the descent of the midriffe in our inspiration And this vse of it the Egyptians know full well for they vse to flay at this day their Theeues and they liue in great torment til the Hang-man or Butcher cut the nauill and then they dye instantly the Liuer gathering vp vnto the midriffe and so A cruel custome of the Egyptians The passage of the vmbilical arteries stopping their breath The Vmbillicall arteries Table 6. AA tab 2. lib. 3. kl arise as most do agree though Vesalius be of another mind from the Iliacall arteries or rather
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They represent as it were a halfe bowle and when they arise two fingers high then commonly the monthly courses begin to flow In women that haue neuer conceiued they remaine knit and as it were gathered vp but they grow as the belly and infant in those Their magnitude that be with childe When the Infant is perfect and that the time of deliuerance draweth neere they swell proportionably as much as the wombe for there is greâ—â—â—â— sent betweene them by the mediation of vessels as we shall heare afterward This consent appeareth when the infant in the wombe either is not well for if it be weake the breasts are full of milke before their time sayth Hippocrates or perisheth Neyther is it maruell seeing Howe the Breasts shew the weaknesse of the Infant their officies haue so great affinity for the wombe was made to receiue the seede and to perfect the creature and the breasts to nourish it being brought into the worlde Also when the infant begins to mooue then beginne they to rise and the nipples to strut and moreouer the infant is lodged on that side where the brest growes greater whether it bee the right or the left In fat folke they are greater and in some because of their great weight they hang lowe downe as it is common among the women of Ireland who neuer vse to tye vp their brests In some they grow euen to a monstrous greatnesse as long as they giue sucke and fal afterward In olde women they be long and flaccid or loose so that in extreame age the Kernels Irish women haue long and flagging Breasts and the fat being consumed onely the skin and the nipples do remaine sometimes in such people they are knit wrinkingly vpward The parts of the breastes are externall or internall without they are cloathed with the The parts of the Breasts Slough or Cuticle and the true skin in the middle is the nipple of which afterward the internal are the fleshy Membrane or panicle the vessels the kernelly substance and the Far. The Membrane investeth their glandulous substance and their fat and knitteth them vnto the Muscles vnderneath by certaine Fibres sent thorough their substance betweene which Membrane and the skin are the vessels the Glandules or Kernels and the fat dispersed Their Vessels are two sorts of veines table 27 α β. The first are cutanious proceeding from the branch of the Axillarie Humeratie veins which often look very blew especially Their vessels Their outward Veynes in women with child and in nurses and are distributed into the skinne of the Chest and into the breasts Their inward veines are about the rootes which doe not arise from the trunk of the hollow veine at the Diaphragma but when the hollow veine hath first attained Their inward Veynes to the heart and thence to the coller or patell bones it lendeth two braunches accompanied with two Arteries downward through the whole Chest and two veines from them are inserted into the Paps which therefore go so long a iourney that in them the bloud might be perfectly boyled for as it goeth vpward it passeth by the heart and againe descending it is mooued and wrought by the motion of the Thorax or Chest which helpeth his more perfect concoction and these are called the Mammarie or Pap-veines and Arteries The Mammarie descending veine commonly ariseth one on each side from the trunke The mammary Veyne of the veine called sub clauia that is the veine vnder the coller-bones which are called claues or clauiculae and is carried vnder the breast-bone close by the gristles of the ribs getting out of the Chest is vnder the right muscles of the Abdomen about the nauell inoculated by Anastomosis with the Epigastricke veine which ariseth from the same braunch with those which are propagated to the matrix and the necke thereof which creepeth vpward The Anastomosis of the mammary veines with the Epigastrick vnder the right muscles with certaine small tendrils From the Mammarie veine betwixt the fourth and the fift ribbes sometimes higher sometimes lower there are sent certaine outward boughes through the middle spaces of the Cartilages which ioyne the ribs to the breast bone in men for the nourishing of the interior muscles but in women in whome sometimes they perforate the very breast-bone it selfe both for the nourishment of those muscles as also to carry the matter of the Milke to the glandules of the breasts in those that giue sucke and to nourish the breastes for through them an infinite number of webs of veines are deriued which nature hath endowed with faculty of Milke-making By these vesselles sayeth Bauhine although others are of other minds is made the consent betweene The consent betweene the wombe and the breasts the wombe and the breasts which is so great that onely contrectation of them wil prouoke lust which are by them ioyned as it were together so that when the Infant groweth in the wombe certaine common veines arising from them both doe affoord it nourishment and when the Infant is born that attraction of bloud ceasing which was strong whilst the Infant remayned in the wombe all the ouerplus of bloud floweth towardes the breasts and the breasts like cupping glasses doe draw and pul it backward and from below For Hippocrates sayth The Milk commeth from the wombe to the breastes which after the The milk coÌ„meth from the womb to the breasts How it is that the breasts draw more bloud then is needfull for their owne nourishment Why a milk nurse hath not her courses birth is to be the nourishment of the Infant and when the woman hath brought forth the beginning of the motion being once made that is if she haue once giuen sucke the Milk is carried with full streame to the breasts And this it doth not only voluntarily but the Paps draw more bloud then their nourishment requireth which traction or drawing is caused by the Infants sucking by the amplitude of the vesselles by the motion of the Pappes and for the auoyding of vacuity or emptinesse for the veines being exhausted by sucking doe draw bloud into themselues on euery side Hence it is that a woman cannot well at the same time haue her courses and giue sucke and Hippocrates sayth that milke is German Cousen to the menstruous blood But to speak as the thing is the bloud is not carried to the Pappes so much by reason of this consent of vessels as that when the motion of the bloud from the whole body to the wombe ceaseth then the whole body exonerateth or emptieth it selfe into the glandules of the breastes Wherefore their substance like that of a sponge is very rare or porous that they might bee able to receiue the greater quantity of liquor There are also internall Mammarie Arteries from the vpper trunke of the great Artery which doe accompany the veines and are ioyned with some branches of the ascendent Epigastricks
wherein it may be transported because it distendeth the parts in which it is entertained and occupieth a place for when the creature is dead both the ball of the eye is corrugated or wrinkled and the Membranes thereof doe also fall being no more illustrated by the beames of the spirits It is therefore a body but the finest and subtillest substance that is in this Little world For as the winde it passeth 〈…〉 wind repasseth at his pleasure vnseene but not vnfelt for the force and incursion thereof is not without a kinde of violence so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet passeth thorough vessels which haue no manifest cauities the reason is because it is full as it were 〈…〉 houen with spirits Galen in his third Booke of Naturall Faculties saith That blood is thin 〈…〉 vapour thinner and Spirits thinnest of all I saide moreouer that it was alwayes in motion for the spirits are continually moued not by another onely as the humors which whither they be drawne or driuen are alwaies 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 motion mooued by a power without themselues but also by themselues that is by an inbred principle of their owne So that there is a double original of the spirits motion on homebred another but a stranger by the homebred principle they are mooued as the flame vpward 〈…〉 and downward as Galen teacheth Vpward because light for they are fiery and airy and downe-ward towarde their nourishment If either of these motions bee hindred the spirit is corrupted and that by consumption or extinction by consumption for want of 〈…〉 nourishment when it cannot mooue downward by extinction from his contraries when it is choaked by cold and moysture because it cannot mooue vpwards Againe they are moued by an externall principle when they are Drawn hither or Driuen thither They are 〈…〉 driuen the Naturall from the Liuer the Vitall from the heart in his Systole the Animall from the Braine when it is compressed They are drawne the naturall by the veines the vitall by the particular parts together with the Arteriall blood the Animall verie rarely vnlesse a part be affected either with paine or pleasure For in such a case neyther dooth the vehemency of the obiect suffer the faculty to rest nor the heate cease to draw the spirits vnto it The spirits therefore haue a body mooueable It followeth in the definition that they are engendred of blood and a thin vapour so 〈…〉 that they haue a double matter an exhalation of the bloode and aire and therefore it is that all our spirits are cherished preserued and nourished by aire and blood The last part of the definition designeth the vse of the spirits as being the last and finall 〈…〉 cause for which they were ordained For the spirits are the vehicles or carriages not of the soule but of the faculties thereof for if the Vessels Veines Arteries or Nerues be tyed 〈…〉 the life motion and sense of the parts to which these vessels passe do instantly abate are in short time vtterly extinguished vpon the interception of the spirits not of the faculties themselues which are incorporeall because the band or tye dooth neither interrupt the continuity of the vessell with his originall neither yet his naturall disposition And this is the nature of spirits in generall Now some spirits are ingenit or in-bred which are so many in number as there are seuerall kinds and fortes of parts some influent which flowe as it were from diuers Fountaines 〈…〉 and serue to rowze and raise vp the sleepy and sluggish operations of the former Concerning the number of the influent spirits Physitians are at great difference among themselues Argenterius thinketh that there is but one sort of spirits because there is but one soule and that hauing but one organ one bloode and one ayre which is breathed in But the Ancients farre more acutely haue recorded three manner of spirites because there 〈…〉 are three faculties of the soule the Naturall the Vitall and the Animall three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and three kinde of Vessels Veines Arteries and Sinnewes That there is an Animall spirit beside that Galen inculcateth it in sundry places many reasons do euict it For to what purpose else was the braine hollowed or bowed into so many arches To what purpose are those intricate mazes and laberynthes of small Arteries which in the Braine we call Rete mirabile the wonderfull Nette And why are the sinewes propagated into so many braunches But of this we shall haue occasion to speake more hereafter as also of the vitall which no man yet euer opposed and of which the Poet maketh Ouid. mention calling it a diuinitie Est Deus in nobis agitante calescimus illo In vs there is spirit seated And by his motion we are heated Onely concerning the naturall spirit there hath been some difference many labouring That there is no natural spirit to blot his name out of the rowle whose arguments we will here scite before the tribunall of Reason to see how they acquite themselues First they say that the naturall faculty needeth 1. de loc affict 12. meth in arte parua 1. Reason no vehicle or weftage because it is inbred in euery part for which they auouch Galen Againe there is no matter whereof this naturall spirit should bee made because there bee no vessels whereby ayre may be conuayed vnto the Liuer neither is there any place for his generation there be no such cauities in the Liuer as are in the Heart and the braine Adhereto 2. Reason that there be no currents or channels to be found whereby it should be led through the body for the coates of the veines are too thinne to hold or contain an aetherial spirit 3. Reason And truely Herophilus well conceiteth that therefore the Artery is manifolde sixe fold 4. Reason Herophilus sayth he thicker then the veine because it was made to conteine the spirits which by reason of their tenuity if they had not beene inclosed within stronger wals would easily haue vanished away Moreouer seeing the spirits as Hippocrates sayth haue in them a kinde of nimble violence 5. Reason Hippocrates 6. Reason and impetious motion if they were contayned within the veines they would make the veines to beate as do the arteries Finally if it be granted that the spirits doe passe and repasse through the veines yet with what nourshment shall they bee preserued For heate sayth the great Dictator Hippocrates is nourished by moderate cold nowe there is no ayre Hippocrates led vnto the veines to serue that turne These and such like are the arguments whereby they casheere this naturall spirit which Answere to the former arguments To the first if they be weighed in equall balances will be found too light to sway an established iudgement For first Galen doth not absolutely deny that
his beames through the whole body And thence it is that we see gelt creatures are not so stirring as others whose many motions do stirre vp and so encrease their heate It may be obiected that Galen in another placce attributeth onely to the Liuer and the Heart power to change the whole body not to the Testicles For thus hee sayeth Those Galen redeemed that haue hot Liuers haue also all their habit hot vnlesse there bee some obstacle in the heart on the other side they that haue hot heartes haue also hot habites vnlesse the Liuer doe vehemently oppose against it but of the Testicles not one worde or any mention at all these men may thus be satisfied There is a twofold influence of heate one immediate another mediate The immediate A twofold influence of heat influence of the twofold spirits and bloud and with them of the heate is from the heart and liuer by the veines and arteries The mediate is from the Testicles into the whole body indeede but by the mediation of the Heart and the Liuer and the common vessels For the Testicles haue no peculiar vessels by which they might deriue their influence into the whole body but they impart this power and faculty of alteration to the heart by the arteries to the Liuer by the veines from which it is againe reinfused into the particular members It will be obiected that this faculty of alteration proceeding from the Testicles is infused Obiection not bodily but onely operatiuely what neede then hath it of a conduite or pipe either arteriall or venall But I answere that faculties doe not vse to bee infused or transfused but How faculties are infused by the mediation of spirits which although they wander and gad vp and downe the body yet notwithstanding they stand neede of peculiar receptacles to containe them in such as are the veines nerues and arteries So poyson although in the specificall or essentiall form it opposeth the heart yet is it carried in a moment of time and matter to the heart through Comparison the arteries and spirits wherein the faculties haue their consistence Such therefore is the excellency such the admirable faculty of the Testicles as well in procreation of seede as we shall declare in our next exercise as also in the alteration of the temper habit and manners and in that respect are they called by Galen principall parts But their want not aduersaries who would thrust them out of this ranke of dignity although Obiections their arguments are very weake First they say Galen in two places defineth a principall What a principal part is according to Galen part in the first by Necessity in the second by communication of a faculty or some common matter But for the Testicles there is no necessity of them for Eunuches liue without them neither is there any faculty proceeding from them for the animall faculty proceedeth from the braine the vitall from the heart the naturall to which the faculty of procreation is referred issueth from the Liuer the chiefe of all naturall partes Moreouer from the Testicles there is no matter communicated to the whole body for they haue no spirits proper vnto them no vesselles which runne through the body by which it may bee conuayed but these are trifles For we confesse the Testicles are not necessary for conseruation of the life of the indiuiduum Answered or singular man but for propagation of the whole species or of mankinde they are of absolute necessity Wherefore they are principall parts in respect of mankinde not in respect of this or that particular man For the propagation of mankinde is onely accomplished by procreation procreation is not without seede seed is only concocted and perfected by the Testicles to which the spermaticke vessels doe serue as well for preparation as for conduction and leading of the seede But me thinkes I heare the Peripatetians obstreperously deny the Testicles this power of Obiections of the preparation of seed procreation of seede against whome we will in the next place bend our forces QVEST. II. Of the vse of the Testicles COncerning the vse of the Testicles there are diuerse opinions and those farre differing one from another Aristotle denyeth them the vertue of making seed Aristotles opinion His arguments 3. Hist Anim. 1. 1. de gener Anim. 4. and attributeth it onely to the spermaticall vesselles because many creatures want Testicles as Fishes and Serpents which yet enioy a coition and doe auoyde perfect seede able to propagate their species or kinde That a Bull or Horse hauing lost their Testicles may yet presently couple with their Females and procreate and finally because they accomplish or fill vp no part of the passages that is haue no society with the spermaticke vessels He taketh knowledge of other vses of these Testicles which he maketh to be threefold The first that they establish the motion of the seede and hanging at the vessels inuerted His threefold vse of them or writhen with a wonderfull art doe hold them together and make them more patent and ample as we see weauers hang waights at the strings of their warp and therfore when Comparison they are cut off the spermaticall vessels are contracted and their passages occluded or shut vp so as the seede can haue no passage The second vse of the Testicles is for the strength of the heart for by these as by certain waights the heart is streatched and thence proceedeth the change of the Temperament and whole habit when they are taken away the bridle being loosed and the strength of the heart so as it were dissolued or resolued The third vse I gather out of his Problemes that by their waight and poyse they should helpe the tension or erection of the yarde And this is Aristotles opinion of the vse of the Testicles which we will now bring to the touch-stone to see how it will hold For the first vse he may well be confuted by himselfe the vessels of seede sayeth he are writhen and intorted with wonderfull art and implicated or foulded vp in many boughts and circumuolutions the waight therefore of the Testicles should bee so far from dilating Confutation of the first vse their passages that if they did streatch them they would rather draw them out in length euen vnto the feete But the truth is that these vessels are so firmely tyed to the neighbour parts that they admit no streatching or tension at all or if they should be streatched they would not onely not be dilated but they would become narrow and straighter for vesselles when they are streatched out in length cling closer together But what vse is there of any such sensible cauity or amplitude for the excretion or emission of Is there not seede contayned in the substance of the Testicles and of the Epididymis No vse of any sensible cauity for the seed in which there is no sensible or conspicuous
cauity and is not the seede led along by the leading vesselles to the smal bladders and Prostatae and there kept in readines for effusion without any cauity The seed itselfe is houen with aboundance of spirits which maketh it to passe orgasmo that is with a kinde of impetuous violence If it be obiected that seede is thicker then arteriall blood which yet hath need of a conspicuous canell or pipe to passe Obiection in as are the arteries I answere that the arteriall bloud is a plentifull streame ordayned Solution to water the whole body with a continuall and aboundant influxion which could not bee without very patent and open passages so Nature formed the arterial veine large and ample that it might be sufficient to nourish the Lungs a rare body and in continuall motion But the seede falleth by degrees and insinuateth it selfe rather then floweth into the spermaticke vessels and is first prepared in their circumuolutions and after is deriued through small pores and hayrie passages into the substance of the Testicles and is thence driuen into the eiaculatorie vessels which are indeed porous as an Indian Reede but haue no sensible cauity at all There is not therefore required any such rectitude and amplitude in the vessels or substances conteyning the seed as Aristotle dreamt of either for the concoction or eiaculation and auoyding thereof But let vs presse Aristotle a little farther although the Testicles doe hang in their due place yet doe those men become lesse apt for generation who haue their Testicles bruised Arguments against Aristotle or worne and wasted or refrigerated so that euen thence it is manifest that their chiefe vse is not to streatch or dilate the vessels besides many creatures haue their Testicles within tyed to their backs and yet are as fruitfull as any other as some Tuppes or Rammes called Riggall Tuppes and all female creatures who are very prolifique though their Testicles hang not at all Furthermore if the Testicles were made as waights to keepe the passages open then in the time of coition or generation and eiaculation of seede the Testicles should descend downeward that the passages might bee made more patent and open but we finde the quite contrary to be true that in coition the Testicles are contracted drawn vpward not let lower downward Aristotles nice conceited vse therefore is but supposititious and not the true vse of Nature Auerrhois being not able to auoyde the strength of Auerhois forsaketh Aristotle these reasons departeth from Aristotles opinion to whome he was so much addicted and yeeldeth that the Testicles haue power to procreate seede The second vse ascribed to the Testicles by Aristotle is for the tension and strengthning Confutation of the 2. vse of the heart to which we answere that they bee of small waight neither doe they hang at the heart vnlesse it be by arteries and those not right but oblique and yet those adhearing and tyed to the neighbour partes so as the Testicles cannot by them streatch or bend the heart againe if this were a vse truely assigned then their hearts and vigor should be strongest whose Testicles are more relaxed and hung lower but women finde these much more impotent and account them lazie loyned fellowes adde hereto that if the heart needed any tension it might better haue beene tentered and with shorter stringes to the spine of the back also the Liuer is very neare and a waighty body and tyed to the heart by the hollow vein therfore certainly stratcheth it more then the smal bodies of the Testicles placed so farre off and so slenderly depending vpon it and that by strings fastned to the backe by the way moreouer the vessels which leade to the Testicles are diuersly contorted and if they weere streatched out woulde reach vnto a mans feete almost againe all creatures whose Testicles are hidde within should be faynt and crauen-hearted Finally if this were true the heart which is a most noble part should haue his strength not of himselfe but by dependencie from elsewhere which were a great absurditie in reason Wherfore we think this opinion of Aristotles to bee but a quaint deuice worthy of the wit but not of the iudgement of so great a Phylosopher As for the last vse assigned by Aristotle which is the erection of the yarde that may be Confutation of the last vse consuted by that we haue sayd before to be the true cause of erection and that is partly Natural to wit an aboundance of winde and spirits filling the hollow Nerues and partly Animall from an appetite mouing the muscles which are appoynted to make this erection We will therefore bid adue vnto Aristotle his faigned conceite and to them also who deny Obiection vnto the Testicles the power of procreating seede for whereas they obiect that there are many creatures which haue no Testicles and yet doe abound with seede prolifique or fitte Solution for generation wee answere that such Creatures are imperfect and their generation not perfect but lame To conclude that a new gelt Horse or Bull can copulate and ingender seemeth hard to be beleeued because of the extreame payne that must necessarily follow the violation How a new gelt horse may get a soale of parts of so exquisite sence but if it do so come to passe then is it by that seede that is already laboured by the ingenit power of the Testicles before they were separated and reserued for present vse in the Parastatae and Prostatae and not by any seed concocted after the taking away of the Testicles QVEST. III. The opinion of Phisitians concerning the true vse of the Testicles THere are some not vnlearned Physitians who will not allow to the Testicles The opinion of some Physitians any power of procreating seede but reserue that onely for the preparing vessels and the Epididymis because there appeare no passages by which the seed should passe from the bunching implications of the vesselles into the Testicles Their reasons againe the Epididymis and the preparing and leading vessels may be separated without rending from the Testicle adde hereto that the Epididymis is often full of What vse they assigne to the testicles white seede which is rarely found in the Testicle itselfe They therefore say that the Testicles were made to sucke away the serous humour and excrement of the seed and to conteyne it for which reason their substance is glandulous Now Hippocrates assigneth this vse to Glandules to receiue the excrements of the parts and therefore the Braine the Heart and the Liuer haue their seuerall Emunctories But Answere to them for my owne part I see no reason why the excrement of the seede should rather passe into the substance of the Testicles then the seed itselfe which is so houen and barmed as it were with spirits besides the body of the Testicles is rare and spongy hath many small pipes inserted into them
These foundations of the spermaticall What parts are first formed parts being thus layed euery one is after accomplished in their owne order first those that are most noble and most necessary as the three principall partes the Brayne the Heart and the Liuer and the vessels to them belonging nerues arteries and veines The veines are propagated from the Liuer euen to the Chorion and to the same membrane are deriued arteries from the Iliacall branches and doe ioyne with the mouths of the vessels of the wombe so that these vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant draweth his breath are the of-spring of more inward vessels contrary to the common opinion of the vulgar Anatomists The harder and more solide parts are figurated together but not together perfected Their order For of the bones some are sooner perfected some later The ribbes the lower iaw the smal bones of the eares the patell or choler bones the bone hyois are all bones euen from the first originall The bones of the arme the legge and the thigh haue their heads imperfect and meerly gristly the bones of the vpper iaw of the hands of the whole spine the rump are nothing else at the first but gristles The cause of the more speedy forming or perfecting of any part is to bee referred to the The causes of this order vse thereof that is to the necessity of the finall cause and therefore the ribbes because they make the cauity of the Chest are at first made bony least otherwise the bowelles should be compressed The lower iaw was very necessary instantly after the birth of the Infant for his sucking and other motions The small bones of the eares that they might resound the better needed be dry and hard The patell or coller bones were necessarily made strong at the first because they tye the arme and the shoulder blade to the trunke of the body as also the bone hyoids to establish the toung And thus may we make estimation of the other parts in the delineation whereof the forming quality perpetually laboureth neuer resting At what times the conformation is accomplished till it haue made an absolute separation and description of them all This is performed in male children the thirtiteh day and in females the 40. or the 42. day So sayth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri and de septimestri partu A woman child hath her conformation at the farthest the two and fortieth day and a man child at the farthest at the thirtieth This is the first conformation of the Infant made onely of the body or substance of the seede which the creature exceedeth not in magnitude For sayeth Aristotle in his seuenth Booke of his History of Creatures and the third Chapter if you cast the Embryo into cold water it will not appeare bigger then a great Pismyre but I sayth Laurentius haue often seen an Infant of 40. dayes old as long as a mans little finger There is another conformation of the Infant of the other principle of Generation that The second conformation from the bloud is of bloud of which the fleshy parts are framed as the spermatical are of seed This bloud floweth through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate veine filling the emptie distances betweene the fibres But whereas there are three sorts of flesh that which groweth to the bowels they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which adhereth to the fibres of the muscles they call absolutely flesh and 3. sorts of flesh the third is that which is proper to euery particular part This threefold flesh we say is not generated together and at once but in order first the Parenchymata next the flesh of the The order of this conformation particular partes and last of all the flesh of the muscles Of the Parenchymata the first that is formed is that of the Liuer because the vmbilicall veine first powreth out the bloode thereinto then the Parenchyma of the heart then those of the other bowels And this is the manner and order of the conformation of the infant and of all the parts thereof CHAP. VI. Of the Nourishment of the Infant and how it exerciseth the Naturall Faculties AS in the workes of Art men do proceed from that which is lesse perfect to that which is more perfect right so is it in the works of Nature Wherfore the tender Embryo liueth first the most imperfect life that is the life of a Three kindes of life Plant which we call the Vegitatiue life Afterward growing vnto further strength it attaineth the life of an vnreasonable creature which we call the Sensatiue life and last of all the most perfect life of a man when it is endued with a reasonable soule This Aristotle teacheth in his first Booke de Generatione Animalium where he saith the Infant is not made a liuing Creature and a man together But we must Aristotle vnderstand that this progresse in perfection commeth not by reason of the forme because that is simple and cannot be diuided but by reason of the matter that is of the Organes which that noble forme and first acte vseth for the accomplishment of second Acts as wee call them and all the functions The first life of the creature whereby it liueth from the very beginning of the Conception is the most simple and is maintained without that which wee properly call Nourishment And indeede what neede was there of Nourishment or restauration where there was no exhaustion or consumption of the parts The Embryo at first hath sufficient to cherish it selfe out of it owne heate and by it owne inbred spirit But after the parts are distinguished Two kinds of Nourishing and delineated then presently it beginneth to be nourished and encreased yet is not this nourishment of the same kind with that which the infant enioyeth after it is ariued into the worlde For then it sucketh Aliment by the mouth but whilst it is in the wombe it receiueth it onely by the Nauell whatsoeuer Democritus and Epicurus say And that did Hippocrates not obscurely intimate when he saide in his Booke De Alimento 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The first Nourishment is the Nauel through the Abdomen After it is borne it swalloweth into the stomacke meats of all kinds before saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura puert it draweth onely of the purest bloode from the Mother One only action in the nourishment of the Infant which is transfused into the Liuer The Infant after it is borne maketh manifolde changes and alterations in the Aliment first Chylification then Sanguification lastly perfect Assimulation which is the third concoction When the infant draweth pure bloode it giueth not thereto any forme or fashion but only a perfection and temper like vnto itselfe Wherfore we ascribe to the infant not Chylification nor Sanguification but onely the third concoction which is the particular Nourishment of the singular parts The manner of
together and at once three By sence bubbles which are the rudiments of the three principal parts neither did any man euer obserue one of those bubbles only By reason because in the first dayes after Conception the Embryo needeth not the help By reason of the heart For liuing the life only of a plant it needeth neither pulsation or spiration nor the influence of heat because it cherisheth himselfe with his owne heat and with his owne inbred spirit And wheras Arstotle would conclude it to be the first that liueth because it is the last that dyeth We say that followeth not for those things that are first in Generation are not alwayes the last in dissolution So in the Generation of any thing that is mixed the matter goeth before the forme and yet the abolition of the forme is the corruption of the thing mixed By this reason also in That the hart doth not first liue Snakes and Serpents the tayle should be that which liueth first because when all the other parts are starke dead and immouable yet the tayle liueth and moueth We think indeed that the heart is last of all depriued of life because when the Infant is perfected and absolued the vitall heate floweth onely from the heart as from a most plentifull fountaine but that it first liueth we vtterly deny because to liue is either to be Norished or to be Animated The heart is neither first nourished nor first animated All nourishment is by blood What it is to liue blood is not but by the veines all the veines are from the Liuer and the Vmbilicall veine which is the first Nurse of the Embryo powreth the blood into the Parenchyma of the Liuer before that of the heart Neither is the heart first animated because the seed when it breaketh into act i. when it beginneth the conformation is wholly actually animated Therfore all the parts thereof doe actually liue onely by the participation of heate in the moysture Wee bid therefore adue to Aristotle Chysippus the Stoyckes and whosoeuer else doe thinke that the heart is the first liuer and the first maker of bloud Galen seemeth to differ from himselfe in the order of the conformation of the parts for Galen in this is diuers sometimes he sayeth that the Heart and the Liuer are formed together somtimes that the Liuer is first formed sometimes that the vmbilicall veine hath the preheminence yet herein he is alway of one minde that he thinketh the partes are generated in succession not at once and together And this he illustrateth by examples of those things that are wrought by Art For a house is not built all at once but first the foundations are layde then the The parts are generated successiuely walles are reared and finally the roofe is layd on so sayeth he it is in the Infant one part is formed before another to wit that first which is most necessary for the Embryo And that he thinketh is the Liuer because the Infant liueth at first the life of a plant needing onely nutrition as doth a plant now the Liuer is the shop or storehouse of Aliment As therefore a plant hath no need of a heart so neither the Infant in the beginning Moreouer that the Liuer is first generated may be proued by his magnitude and the facility of his generation for it is made onely of congealed bloud adde hereto that the vmbilicall veine atteyneth to the Liuer before it commeth to the Heart That all these things are true Galen teacheth in the third Chapter of his Booke de formatione faetus because in Infants Galen the natural faculties as being the first of all other are the strongest those that rise from the Heart much weaker those weakest of all which come from the Brayne Furthermore all Generation proceedeth from that which is more imperfect to that which is more perfect wherefore first is the liuer generated then the Heart and last of all the Brayne This is the opinion of Galen and almost of all Physitians both old and new concerning the conformation of the parts We for our owne part doe not vse to sweare vnto the opinion of any man but as wee esteeme much and haue in great reuerence the patrons and founders of our Art as becommeth vs well so if at any time they stray from the rule of right reason wee shall not make Galens opinion not to be approued scruple to dissent from them VVhatsoeuer therefore Galen may think we cannot be perswaded that the Liuer is first formed because before the delineation of all the parts of the Infant hee needeth not the helpe of the Liuer for it was not behoofefull that the blood The reasons should flow till after the discretion and discription of the spermaticall parts otherwise the seede would be cloyed and clogged with blood and instead of a lawfull Conception a Mola would be formed As for that nourishment and encrease which Galen feygneth should bee made by the blood we are so farre from thinking it necessary to the first conformation that we rather thinke with Hippocates and Aristotle that it would haue beene a great hinderance thereto so that we may retort Galens weapon which he vseth against Aristotle vppon himselfe The Infant sayth Galen needeth not the helpe of the heart therefore the heart is not formed before the Liuer VVe say the Infant needed not the helpe of the Liuer because it is not nourished till after the delineation of the spermaticall partes is absolued wherefore the Liuer ought not to be formed before the Heart and the Brayne You will obiect for Galen that life is limited and defined by nutrition if therefore the Embryo doe liue it needeth to bee nourished I answer that in creatures that are perfect Obiection Solution nothing liueth that is not nourished but imperfect creatures and such as are without bloud may liue a time without nourishment so some creatures liue al winter in holes and a plant all winter is not nourished but viuifieth and quickneth it selfe The tender Embryo therfore which is without blood liueth the first dayes and yet is not nourished because there is no necessity of nourishment seeing there is no exhaustion of the parts It remayneth now that we make manifest vnto you our own conceit of the order of Conformation which we will doe as briefly and perspicuously as possibly wee can but because What we thinke we would haue euen the most ignorant conceiue vs the better we wil vse first these distinctions Of the partes some are proper to the Infant it selfe of which it hath vse in the whole course of his life others are seruiceable vnto it onely so long as it abideth in the mothers wombe of which kinde are those skinny couerings and small membranes compassing the Infant about Againe we must obserue thus much that some partes are spermaticall engendered of the crassament of the seed others fleshy whose originall is immediately from
accomplish onely one Concoction COncerning the Nature and kinde of Aliment wherewith the tender Embryo is nourished so long as hee is contayned within the mothers wombe there is no light Controuersie Hippocrates thought that he was nourished with the purest That the Infant is nourished with pure bloud part of his mothers blood To this purpose there is an elegant place in his first Booke de morbis mulierum A woman with child saith he is all ouer of a greenish pallid colour because her pure bloud is dayly drawne from her and descendeth to the nourishment of the Infant Galen in his first Booke de causis symptomatum and the 7. Chapter saith that the small and tender Infant drawes in the first moneths the purest of the blood but when he is growne greater he draweth the pure and impure together Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura puert wrote many things but very obscurely concerning the Aliment of the Infant for he acknowledgeth a double Aliment Bloud Milke Whether the infant in the wombe be nourished with milke In the first moneths he thinkes the Infant is nourished with pure bloud but when he beginneth to moue that then a part of the bloud returneth to the Pappes and is there turned into Milk and from thence commeth againe to the wombe by the communion of the veines for the nourishment of the Infant as if the bloud were circularly conuayed from and to the wombe againe as Chymists vse to do in their destillations But I see not either why or how the Infāt should be nourished with Milke seeing al his Aliment is carried first by the veines vnto the Liuer Vnlesse we shall say that the Infant growne great is nourished with Milk that is with bloud Hippocrates expounded contayned in the veines of the Pappes which commeth neare to the Nature of Milk For when the bloud is exhausted or drawn out of the first veines he draweth bloud from other veines especially from such as are more common and ample or large Now the socrety of the veines of the wombe and the Paps is admirable Here some man may aske how the Obiection Infant can draw pure bloud seeing it hath much whey mingled therewith which is prooued by the collection of the vrine I answere that the naturall whey doeth not take away Solution the puritie of the blood yea if it wanted his whey it were not pure but altogether faulty and Hippocrates alwayes disalloweth of that bloud which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is sincere and vnmixt The third thing to be enquired off remaineth that is how the Aliment of the Infant is How many concoctions are in the Infant changed and altered whether it passe through the three concoctions or but two or onely one Some Imagine that the blood is conueyed by the vmbilicall veine to the branches of the gate veine from these vnto the stomacke where it is conuerted into a substance like vnto Creame and thence by the branches of the mesentery transported to the Liuer and by it turned into blood and so is made by Chylification and Sanguification in the Infant For blood if it be taken at the mouth and swallowed into the stomacke putteth of his forme of blood and acquireth a new forme of Creame For my selfe if I may speake as I thinke I conceiue that there is but one concoction in the Infant for what neede is there of Chylification or of a new Sanguification seeing he draweth the purest of his mothers blood I confesse that it is perfected and further boyled as well in the greater as in the lesser vessels that so there may be the greater similitude betweene the Infant and his nourishment but that it should acquire a new forme that will not sinke into my minde for the bloud remaineth bloud and hath the same power of nourishing it had before onely it differeth in perfection and in some accidents As for Chylification that was not necessary in the Infant because the excrement of Chylification which is thicke and foeculent or euill sauoured would with the waight and burthen be troublesome to him seeing hee hath no membranes allotted for the receiuing or contayning them Heereto you may also adde the noysome smell of the excrements That there is onely the third concostion which doubtlesse would be offensiue both to the Infant and to his mother VVe conclude therfore that in the Infant there is no other but onely the third concoction QVEST. XXV Of the Communion of the foure Vessels of the Heart in the Infant The first Exercise wherein the trueth of Galens demonstration is illustrated THat wonderfull Communion of the vesselles of the Heart which is found in the Infant to wit of the hollow Vein with the venall Artery and of the great Artery with the arteriall Veine Galen first of all men hath so excellently described in his sixt and fifteenth Bookes of the vse of Partes that there is nothing Galen first described this communion in that whole worke more playnly more clearely nor more diuinely handled but in the vse of these Anastamoses hee hath not so sufficiently explayned himselfe For in the 15. Booke hee thinketh that both those inoculations were framed onely for the Lungs sake but in the 6. Book he writeth that they are some helpe vnto the Heart for the performance of the offices of the vitall faculty VVherefore because in diuers places But varieth in the vses therof he speaketh of diuers vses of thē although both places may well stand togither yet thence haue all those taken occasion to carp at him who either from a spirit of contradiction or from an ambitious desire to gayne-say great men or from a kinde of wantonnesse of witte doe forsake the authenticke learning of the Antients and seeke for a new kinde of Philosophy in the greene raw and vnripe fruits of the later writers It is not good indeed to pin a mans knowledge vpon any particular mans sleeue neyther doe I thinke it the part of a true Philosopher to sweare that another man hath sayed were it Hippocrates himselfe but yet wherein the Antients haue gone before vs in strength How far we are to sticke to the antients of demonstration and euidence of trueth there to start aside after the nouel and vndigested inuentions of greene wits I hould it may be a signe of a ripe wit but not of sound and established wisedome or iudgement VVherefore I will endeuour in this place to shew you Galens curious elegant and acurate demonstration of the Communion of these vesselles afterward we will enquire also what other men haue said of it Galen therefore in his fifteenth Booke de vsu partium and the sixt Chapter asketh the Galens elegāt demonstration of this communion question why the Lungs in the Infant are redde and not whitish as they are after a man is borne He answereth because they are nourished with thicke and red bloud brought vnto them by vessels hauing
dilatation in the diastole wee must also yeelde that there is at the same time and in the same vessell a compression in the systole Furthermore is it not true which the Philosopher so often vrgeth that a part of that The second which is continuall being moued the whole is moued vnlesse it bee hindered The arteries of the Infant are continuated with the arteries of the mother therefore when the mothers arteries are dilated it is of necessity that the arteries also of the Chorion must be dilated But if that pulsatiue faculty did flow from the heart of the Embryo there should flowe also vitall spirits from the left ventricle into the arteries of the Infant which alwayes be accompanyed with arteriall bloud and so the arteriall bloud of the mother should bee alwayes mixed with the arteriall bloud of the Infant and there should be a double motion in the arteries of the Infant one from the heart of the Embryo the other from the mothers arteries which would not be answerable but contrary the one to the other VVe conclude therefore that the Arteries of the Infant are moued after the mothers arteries because they are continuated with them and therefore that that vitall faculty which procreateth the vitall spirits and the arteriall bloud must by no meanes be admitted to bee in the Infant Galen sometimes seemeth to haue beene of this opinion for in his Booke de formatione Galens opinion foetus hee sayeth that the Infant liueth after the manner of a Plant and therefore standeth neither in neede of the action of the Heart nor of the Brayne as neither of the eyes nor of the eares As therefore a Plant oweth all his life vnto the earth so the Infant oweth all to the mother yea sometime hee sayeth that the Infant is as it were a part of the mothers body As therefore a part of the body needeth not any particular respiration nor any particular stomacke to digest his Aliment yet of necessity requireth the pulsation of Arteries so the Infant liueth contented onely with transpiration which is accomplished by the Dyastole and Systole of the Arteries In the 21. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium Galen sayeth Wee neede not wonder Galen that the Heart of the Infant to his proper life needeth but a little spirit which he may draw out of the great Artery seeing it sendeth neither bloud nor spirits to the Lungs nor to the Arteries of the whole body as it doth in perfect creatures VVhere marke that hee sayeth The Heart may draw a little out of the great Artery For the values or floud-gates there set by Nature do not hinder a little arteriall bloud and spirites from siping into the Heart but they hinder a sudden and plentifull consluence such as should be necessary if of them the Heart shoulde make vitall spirits and arteriall bloud for the whole body of the Infant This I say was Galens opinion yet in many places he seemeth to say the quite contrary that the Arteries of the Infant are moued by a faculty sent from his Heart vnto them The contrary opinion That the arteries of the Infant are moued by a power issuing from his hart Authorities out of Galen and that the Heart itselfe is moued by an in-bred and proper motion In the 22. Chapter of the seauenth Booke de vsu partium The Heart sayth he not onely in perfect creatures but also in Infants supplyeth to their Arteries the power by which they are moued and in 21. Chapter of the sixt Book If you tie the Arteries of the Nauel whilst the Infant is in the womb all the Arteries which are in the Chorion will cease beating yet those Arteries which are in the body of the Embryo will continue their pulsation but if with the vmbilicall Arteries you tye also the vmbilicall veines then will the arteries which are in the body of the Infant leaue beating also By which it is manifest first that that power which moueth the arteries of the Chorion proceedeth from the heart of the Infant againe that the arteries get spirits from the veines by their inoculations In the same Booke in another place hee sayeth The Heart in the Infant when it dilateth itselfe draweth bloud and spirites from out of the venall Artery In the ninth Chapter of his Booke de formatione foetus When the Heart of the Infant commeth to haue ventricles and hath receiued venall and arteriall bloud then it pulseth and together with it selfe moueth the Arteries so that it liueth now not onely as a Plant but also as a Creature This opinion may also be confirmed by reasons Seeing the Heart is the hottest of all the Bowels and as it were a fire-hearth if you depriue it of motion it hath nothing left wherewith it may bee refrigerated by transpiration The first argument it cannot because it is included in a hotte and narrow roome nor by the appulsion of externall ayre for the solidity and thightnesse of the membranes wherewith it is compassed hinder the accesse thereof adde hereto that those watery excrements doe hinder the perspiration Neither hath the Heart of the Infant any refrigeration from the mothers arteries by the accesse of a new matter or spirit for nothing can ariue into the Heart of the Infant from his arteries because of the membranes which lye vpon the mouth of the great arterie The motion therefore of the Heart was necessary by the benefite whereof both bloud and spirit are drawne into it and from thence communicated to the whole body The credite The 2 argument also of this opinion is increased by Histories For many women report that some haue beene cut out of their mothers womb after they were dead and so saued as Scipio and Manilius Histories of many cut out of their mothers wombs The Ciuill Lawyers doe condemne him as a murtherer that shall bury a woman great with childe before he hath taken the Infant from her because togither with the dead mother he seemeth or his held in construction to haue buried a liuing Infant which Law being made with the consent of Physitians doeth sufficiently declare that the Infant may suruiue after the Mother is dead It is reported that Gorgias the Epirote after his Mother was dead and vppon the Beere to be buried yssued aliue from her wombe which could not haue beene vnlesse the heart of the infant had had in it a vitall faculty which without the assistance and communion of the mothers heart for a while did sustaine his life But I thinke it will not be hard to giue a sufficient answere to all these authorities and arguments For Galens authority we make the lesse account of it because it contradicteth Answeres to the authorities and arguments himself Moreouer we say that the experiment which Galen biddeth vstry is impossible for you cannot intercept the vmbilicall veine and arteries of the infant vnlesse the Mother bee dead and her wombe opened and
For the cauitie of the Chest is not one open and continuall but is diuided by these membranes Wherefore in the middle of the chest there is one on either side which passe from aboue His scituation downeward according to his Longitude euen vnto the Midriffe and backeward from the Breast-bone vnto the Racke-bones so that the chest is by this meanes diuided into two circles or if you had rather they frame a certaine Triangle of vnequall and oblique sides for they haue space enough to resemble this Figure because of the deapth and length of the Breast These Membranes do arise from the pleura which where it climbeth from his originall His originall on either side to the sides of the breast bone creepeth so backe againe towardes the ridge where his beginning was that it attaineth from the middest of the breast to the very spine of the backe These are thinner then the pleura and softer that they may more easilie follow the motion of the heart on the outside as they looke to the Lungs to which they somtimes His substance grow they are smooth and oftentimes about the vesselles they appeare interlaced with much fat so as they may bee compared to the Kall or Ome tum on the inside rough because of the Fibres with which the Membranes are ioyned as also to the Pericardium and in the hollow of the throate the Thymus so called of which we shall heare afterwards groweth vnto them Heere according to the length of the racke-bones of the backe vnto which they are ioyned by the mediation of the pleura they euen touch together and make but a very narrow cauity but are after by degrees seuered and at the Breast-bone stand as wide asunder as the Breast-bone is broade to which they cleane euen from one end of it to the other and this distance Tab. 3. LL is intertexed or wouen between with diuers threddy Their distaÌ„ce Fibres and Membranes but they are widest asunder and make the largest distance at the Diaphragma or Midriffe to which they are ioyned as far Tab. 2. fig. 1 A as his neruous part reacheth insomuch that this cauity which is smooth and moist before containeth the heart knit vp in his purse and the hollow-veine ascending vpward and behinde the gullet with the Wher the distaÌ„ce is widest stomacke Nerues Table 3. sheweth the middle belly before and at the sides bared from the skinne to the Muscles wherin also the brest-bone with the gristles of the ribs are separated from the Mediastinum and reflected backewarde that those thinges vvhich are conteyned in the Chest may better bee perceyued TABVLA III. The vse of this MediastinuÌ„ or bound hedge is first to hold the hart vp suspended for being The vses of this Mediastinum tyed to the purse of the heart it must needs do that office lest if it had no such tye but hung downe at liberty in the diuerse position of the body it might fal to the sides to the brest to the spine or else downward Secondly this serues to strengthen and secure the passage of the vessels Moreouer it incompasseth the parts conteyned in the Chest that they should not hurt the Lunges in his motion And finally it diuideth the Chest into two partes or Their cheefe vse cauities which is their chiefe profit saith Galen in the 3. chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu part so that if one part be hurt yet the other may be safe as wee haue knowne a theefe Anatomized who was a strong and stout fellon but had one side that is the right side of his lungs A strong and stout maÌ„ with one Lung withered almost all away and dryed vp into a very small quantity but the other remained faire and fresh as any other mans So in wounds if one part bee very sorely wounded so that because of the entrance of the outward aer the motion of the Lungs do cease yet the other part will not be wanting to susteine life by performing his part of the worke For if both parts of the Lungs be wounded any thing wide through the voice and respiration to must needs perish although I saw when I was a Boy a Knight wounded quite thorough 〈…〉 Euers the backe on both sides the bone and so deepe that on both sides in his dressing his breath would at the mouth of the wound blow out a Candle and yet the Patient hath perfectlye recouered And this shall suffice to haue spoken of the Conteyning parts of the Chest especially of those that are soft for the hard parts which are the bones and the gristles will fall out better to be handled afterward Now wee will pursue our Historie vnto the partes conteyned CHAP. VIII Of the Thymus and Purse of the Heart called Pericardium and the water conteyned therein THE conteined parts of the Chest are double Bowels and Vessells The Bowels are two the heart couered with his purse and the Lungs The vessels The parts conteyned in the Chest Bowels and Vessels veins arteries Thymus Nerues are branches of the great Veine and the great Artery borne vppe in the hollow or lower part of the throate with a glandulous body called Thymus double Nerues from the marrowe of the racke bones of the Chest from which the intercostall nerues do come and also from the marrow or substance of the brain conteined within the scull from which the sixt paire or coniugation proceedeth from it the Costalis or the sinew of the ribs the Stomachial and Recurrent both the right and the The sixt coniugation left and finally the Weazon called Aspera Arteria and a part of the oesophagus or Gullet But first of the Thymus The Thymus which Galen in the fourth Chapter of his sixt Booke De vsu partium calleth The Thymus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Interpreter the lowest of the Glandules is of a glandulous body soft and spongie Galen Administ Anat. 7 9. cals it the great and softest Glandule which in the vpper part of the Chest neere the hole of the throate lyeth vnder the brest-bone and serueth for a pillow or boulster to secure all the diuisions of the Hollowe veine and the great Artery and all Why it is framed the sproughts that come from them which are in this place very many and diuerse going to the armes and the shoulder-blades as also the Hollow-veine it selfe that it be not hurt by the hardnesse of the brest-bone from whome in lieu it receiueth certaine small vessels For this is an ordinary and perpetuall worke of Nature that wheresoeuer shee diuideth a Note great vessell there she interponeth a Glandule to fill vp the diuision This is that part in Calues which is accounted among the delicates of the Table and is called Lactes or the sweete bread The Purse of the Heart called of the Grecians Pericardium of the Latines Cordis invâ—lucrum The pericardinÌ„ or purse of the heart and
ventricles of the heart and if any small braunch of these vesselles be broken the Lungs become purulent and yeeld matter vp in coughing as Hippocrates sayeth in his first Booke de morbis and in the same place addeth that the Lungs with their heat do draw vnto them selues phlegme out of the whole body especially out of the head And as the substance of the Lungs is differing from the substance of the whole body so is their manner of nourishing for there is no part either so rare light and spirituous or which Their difference from other parts in substance maner of nourishment is nourished with so pure thinne and vaporous bloud wherefore the Lungs haue vesselles contrary to those which are in other parts for in other parts the veins haue a rare and thin coat that the thick bloud might be freely and speedily distributed to the parts about them for bodies are nourished with bloud drawne through the verie coate of the vessels but the arteries are thicke and dense or thight that the neighbour parts may for their life draw only subtile and spirituous bloud and but a little of it because no particle of the body though neuer so small can bee preserued without it but in the Lungs all is farre otherwise The How extraordinary in the Lungs coates of the veines Tab. 14. figure 3. BC are thicke and thight that nothing but that which is very thinne may sweate out because euery thing is nourished with Aliment of his owne Nature and the bodie of the Lungs being light and rare doe therefore stand in neede of a pure vaporous and thin bloud But because the Lungs as well in respect of their perpetual motion as for their store of heate which they haue partly by the vicinity or neighbour-hood of the heart partly by the assiduity of their motion doe neede more plentifull nourishment then other parts therefore Nature hath giuen to their arteries the coate of a veine Table 14. figure 4. â— that they might yeelde vnto the Lungs thinne and spirituous bloud plentifully and in aboundance that because the veines in regard of their thicknesse or density yeelded them lesse store of nourishment aboundant recompence might be made by the arteries which because of their thinnes and rarity cannot containe it from them These three vessels some will haue to be moued according to the motion of the Lungs How these 3. vessels are moued by what vertue others according to the heart onely the weazon or asper arterie is dilated when the lungs are dilated But the venall artery is moued truely after the motion of the heart but not with the same motion nor with the same power or vertue that the arteries or pulses are moued with For the heart in his dilatation drawes ayre from the venall artery in his contraction he thrusteth foorth a part of the yitall bloud together with the sooty excrements wherefore this venall artery is emptied in the dialtation of the heart and filled in his contraction The vses of the Lungs is first to be the instruments of respiration and of the voyce The vses of the Lungs for all those creatures that want Lungs vse not to breath and are mute beside for beeing dilated like a paire of bellowes they receiue in ayre from the braunches of the windepipe which they prepare as being the shoppe of the spirites and by degrees change it for the vse of the heart which otherwise should receiue it impure and rushing suddenly and at once in to him and by this delay and preparation it becommeth a conuenient nourishment for the in-bred spirite For some quality of the aire is familiar and agreeing with that inbred New limed houses are dangerous to dwel in spirit another is full of enmity and wil corrupt it and hence it is that we see those that dwel in houses newly limed get diseases and especially the fume or smoother of coales and such like will presently kill a man This ayre the heart in his dilatation draweth vnto it selfe by the branches of the venall artery out of the rootes of the winde-pipe whose mouthes doe meet whereby hee is cooled for euery thing that is hot is nourished cherished and conserued by that which is moderately cold as Hippocrates saith in his Booke de naturapueri For as a flame being straitned in a narrow place and not ventilated with the ayre is consumed so our Naturall heate when it wants cooling growes weaker as they know well which sit in hot houses and faint and is at length extinguished for as a flame it is continually mooued wherefore the Philosophers called the Lungs the Fan or flabell of the heart and Plato thought that the heart Gal de vsu respir expoundeth this saying of Hippoc. when it was heated with anger was tempered againe by the Lungs Againe when they are constringed and contracted in expiration for in inspiration and expiration life doth consist saith the Philosopher in the 21. chapter of his Booke Derespiratione they driue out the aer that remaineth by the same way that it may giue place vnto that which is fresh and make also matter for the voice this aer when it comes in is colde when it goeth out hot because it hath met with the heate that is conteyned in the Heart Another vse of them is in expiration to auoide the fuliginous and smoaky sootinesse of the heart and spirits and the thin and thicke excrements of the Lungs gathered in the braunches of the sharpe Artery or Weazon by coughing into the winde-pipe which are carried vp as in a Reede and spit out of the mouth yea sometimes cast out with a cough CHAP. XVIII Of the Weazon or winde-pipe called the sharpe Artery or Aspera Arteria THE third proper vessell of the Lungs the Ancients called simply the Artery because it containeth aer the later Writers with Galen call it the sharpe artery Of the wind-pipe because of the inequality of his substaunce and to distinguish it from the smooth Arteries we call it commonly the weazon or winde-pipe It is one and a great pipe Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 giuen to all creatures which haue Lungs it looketh toward the holes of the nose which open into the mouth and is placed His position before the Gullet or oesophagus Tab. 14 fig. 1 AA vpon which it lyeth in the bottome of the throate and is carried directly downward from the mouth along the necke which seemeth to be framed especially for this cause into the Lungs into which it alwayes gapeth very wide and in his lower part is diuided into many smaller Pipes called by Hippocrates in his Booke de locis in homine syringas and Aortas which determine in the Lungs with manifold branches Tab. 15 fig. 1 bb cc The vpper part of it which is the head is called Larynx we call it the throttle Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 g h The throttle or Larynx of it we will speake in our History
swallowing is drawne downeward and the throttle ascendeth vpward When this pipe commeth Tab. 15 fig. 1 aa into the capacity or hollownes of the chest The diuision of the winde-pipe to his fourth rack-bone it is diuided into two trunkes Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 bb the right going to the right side the left to the left side of the lungs into which when they are passed they are againe subdiuided on eyther side into two other branches to each Lobe and these into many others Tab. 15 fig. 1 cccc whose gristles are sometimes triangular sometimes square sometimes otherwise formed and passe on disseminated euen to the extreamities of the Lungs that they might better fit themselues to their dilatation and constriction neither be obstructed but bee free for inspiration and expiration and alwayes open for the auoyding of any matter Rhenmaticke Bloody or Purulent by Cough or otherwise The branches of these diuisions are placed betweene the branches of the venall arterie and the arteriall veine Tab. 14 fig. 1 BCD in the middest and are greater then either of the other but so that the Veine is on the backside of it and the artery on the right which presently as it comes out of the heart entreth the Lungs for that it was not safe that his thinne coat should runne along without some Firmament hauing so actiue and flippant matter in it Necessary it was that these branches of the Weazon should be neere vnto both those vesels Why the braÌ„ches of the windpipe ioin mouths with the venal Artery and ioyne mouths with them and first with the Venall artery that so there might bee free passage out of the Rough Artery into the smooth for the aer to passe to the left ventricle of the heart and as free an outlet for the vapors and soote but not for bloode other humors vnlesse it be by violent Coughing wherefore if at any time they become more open then they should be eyther by breaking one of them or by opening of their orifices or if any of them should be gnawne asunder then part of the bloode contained in the branches The causes of coughing of blood of the smooth Arteries is powred into these Rough which hindreth the recourse of the breath taking vp the passages of it and so suddenly followeth a cough and the bloode comes vp into the mouth but if that which insensibly slid downe the Weazon so passed vnto his lowest pipes do thicken in the outlets which are very smal it breeds such a difficulty of breathing as that his breath seemeth continually to faile and he in great necessity The cause of shortneste of breath of perpetuall inspiration Secondly it was necessary it should ioyne with the arteriall veine and that by inoculation Why they ioyn with the arterial veine that from the veine it might receiue blood for his nourishment And this is the manner of the coniunction of the Weazon to the Heart by the mediation of the smooth arteries and how small propagations of the Veines are inserted into the strings of the winde-pipe for their nourishment because of themselues they are altogether without blood but the smooth or venall arteries haue no Veynes inserted into them because they them-selues containe blood Moreouer the Rough arteries hath small vessels deriued vnto them from the neighbour vessels This Vses of this Weazon are that the Lungs as a paire of bellowes might by it as by The vses of the Weazon First a Conduite or pipe draw aer in respiration atracted by the nose and mouth for the lungs being dilated onely the rough artery is dilated and send it to the heart and by the same passage constringed send out from the heart the hot aer which is vnprofitable for it together with smoaky vapors and sooty excrements and deliuer them out of the mouth and nose And againe that it might be the instrument of the voice for to the generation of Second the voyce which is formed in the Throttle the aer which is breathed in and is the proper matter of the voice is required euen as wee may obserue that in the pipes of the bellowes when they are filled with aer there is a sound engendred Wherefore Hippocrates in his Third Booke De Morbs called it Organum vocale spirabile a breathing and vocall instrument And finally that with violent exsufflation either in coughing of deepe hauking for that which is lightly hawked vp comes but from the roots of the tongue those things which sel from the head or are gathered in the Lungs might by it bee cast forth CHAP. XIX Of the Muscles and Nerues which are in the cauity of the Chest HAuing runne through all the parts conteyned in the Chest and as it were remooued them out of the way we meete with certaine Muscles Nerues and Bones Table 16. sheweth the Cauitie of both Bellies without the bowels and the Midriffe as also what Muscles what bones remaine when the bowelles and brest-bone are remooued TABVLAXVI The Muscles are two called Ceruicislongi tab 16. AB the long muscles of the neck which Two muscles being scituated vnder the gullet are affixed to the rack-bones The muscles which are seated on the sides and behind and doe extend the head and the necke wee haue in some sort described before in the third Chapter of this Booke There are also two kinde of Nerues which passe thorough the chest one from the sixt Two kinds of nerues paire of the marrow in the brayne exhibited in the first figure of the 8. table another from the spinall marrow which is either in the racke bones of the necke or of the chest of which also we haue spoken before in the 10. Chapter CHAP. XX. Of the Clauicles Breast-bone and the Ribs THE Clauicles or Coller-bones are called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they shut vp the whole Chest they are two on each side one scituated ouerthwart in the bottome of the necke and top of the breast Their figure is not straight â—ure of â—ler but outwardly embowed at the tugulum tab 17. fig. 2. H and on the inside hollow contrariwise at the shoulder they are hollow on the outside and imbowed within tab 17. fig. 1 2 3. but in men they are not so crooked as in Apes and doe neare resemble the letter s Likewise in women they are lesse crooked then they areia Why not so crooked in women men table 17. fig. 4. R which maketh them lesse nimble in the moouing of their armes as wee may see when they offer to cast a stone notwithstanding they haue a manifest protuberation or swelling also two lines tab 17. fig. 1 3. â— fig. 2 3. FG that from thence the subclauian muscle and a part also of the Pectoral might arise They are also on either side exasperated table 17. fig. 1. K fig. 3. P toward their ends from which exasperation or inequality Their inequality or roughnes
ebullition or boyling of the bloud whereby it riseth and occupieth a larger place yea and powreth it selfe out into all the cauity adioyning thereto and this he illustrateth by an example taken from boyling water water when it boyleth riseth vp and occupieth larger place then it did A pregnant example before but if you blowe cold ayre into it it presently falleth right so is it sayth he in the heart of a man the heate boyleth vp the bloud and the cold ayre we draw in by inspiration settleth it againe and this is farther proued because the pulses of yong men are more liuely and stronger then of old of whole men then of sicke of waking men then of sleeping Another instance because their heate is more vehement and the feruor or working of their bloud more manifest These things are very probable and carry I must needs say a great shew of trueth but if they be weighed in the ballance of Anatomy they will bee found but light Herein was the Philosophers error that he vnderstandeth the heart to be distended or dilated because Wherein was the Philosophers error it is filled contrariwise the Anatomist vnderstandeth the heart to bee filled because it is dilated In the depraued motion or palpitation of the heart it is distended indeede because it is filled either with water or with vapours but in the proper and naturall it is dilated by an inbred Comparison power of his owne and being dilated drawes in bloud and spirits and so is filled like as a Smithes bellowes being opened by the power of the smith is filled with ayre whether hee will or no bladders whilest they are filled are distended those fill in the dilatation these dilate in the filling Beside this conceite of Aristotles others haue diuersly deuised concerning this motion Erosistratus Hiracledus Erasistratus Hiracledus Erithreus conceiued that the motion of the heart was from the Animall and vitall faculties together Auerrhoes that it was from the appetent and sentient soule and that the heat was but the instrument which the appetite vsed others thought Auerrhoes that nature onely moued the heart because alone it is sayd to bee principium motus or beginning Other opinions of motion in those things that are moued others that the dilatation of the heart was from the soule and the contraction meerly naturall the sides of the heart falling down with their owne waight like as in the disease called Tremor or the shaking palsie the faculty The cause of the snaking palsie of the soule continually rayseth vp the heade and the waight beareth it downe againe whence the perpetuall shaking proceedeth But trueth is the motion of the heart is no trembling but a constant and orderly motion neither is the contraction caused by the waight of the heart it buckling vnder the burthen of it selfe but the greatest strength of the heart is in the contraction whereby it hurleth The kinds of motions forth as the lightning passeth through the whole heauen his spirites into the whole body and excludeth oftentimes not without violence the fumed vapours into the arteriall veine But before we set downe our resolution concerning this matter a few things are to Voluntary motions be first established There is a threefold motion Violent Animal and Naturall of violent motions none at all can be perpetuall whereupon wee may conclude that no Art can make a perpetuall motion Animall motions are all voluntary this Galen well describeth in the fifth Chapter of his second Booke de motu musculorum where he sayeth If thou canst settle and appease those things that are moued or done at thy pleasure and againe mooue or doe that was at rest or was not done that action or motion is truely voluntarie if moreouer thou canst doe any thing swifter or flower oftner or seldomer at thy pleasure these actions are obedient to thy will Finally the Naturall motion is manifold as a thing may diuers waies Natural motions manifold be sayd to be naturall There is one simple naturall motion which is accomplished only by nature and the Elementary forme with this motion heauy things moue downeward and light things vpward Secondly all motions are called Naturall which are opposed to violent motions so the motions of the muscles though they be voluntary are sayd to be naturall if they be naturally disposed Thirdly all motions are called Naturall which are not Animall that is voluntarie So Galen sayeth in the place before quoted that the motion of the heart is not of the soule that is of the will but of nature againe the motion of the heart is of Nature the motion of the chest of the Soule So that Galen in his 7. Book de vsu partium deliuering but two kinds of faculties the one Animall the other Naturall vnderstandeth all that to be Naturall which is not Animall or voluntary Now we conclude that the motion of the heart is Natural in the third acception The resolution of the question that is that it dependeth neither vpon the will nor simply vpon Nature but vpon the vitall faculty of the Soule which is Naturall not vpon the wil because wee can neither stay it nor set it going againe neither slacken nor hasten it at our pleasure not simply vpon Nature for in a body that is animated that is that hath a Soule nothing mooueth but the Soule otherwise there should be more formes then one and more beginners of motion then one which true and solid Philosophy will not suffer This Soule is the Nature it selfe of the Creature which that it may preserue the vnion between the body and it selfe moueth the heart concocteth in the stomacke reboyleth in the Liuer and perfecteth the bloud in the veines When we say therefore that the motion of the heart is Naturall wee meane that it is from a naturall faculty of the Soule which is not voluntary And that this motion is natural all the causes of it do euidently shew There be three immediate causes of the pulse the Efficient the End or finall cause and Three immediate causes of the pulse The efficient the Instrument all Naturall The Efficient cause is the vital faculty which imploieth it selfe wholly about the generation of spirits which by that perpetuall motion are brought foorth for in the Diastole or dilatation it draweth bloud and ayre In the Systole or contraction it draweth out the spirits already made and their excrements The Finall cause which you may call either the vse or the necessity at your pleasure The Final is three-fold the nourishment of the spirituous substance which is kept in the left ventricle of the heart the tempering and moderating of it for there was great danger that because of the continuall motions the heart should be inflamed vnlesse it had beene ventilated with ayre as with a fan and the expurgation of smoky or fumed vapors The Instruments also of this motion are Natural not Animall Galen
is powred out into the cauity of the Chest there is kept and floweth vp and downe so that with the impurity of it the Lungs are as it were laid in steepe This purulent matter according to the doctrine of Hiypocrates may be purged 4. waies This quitture may be purged 4. wayes Vpward by the mouth by the Vrine by the Seidge and by Apostemation The vpward excretion is by a proper motion of the Chest casting that which is noisome with a strong contention out at the mouth This is familiar to Nature and the way which we alwayes The easiest way desire Nature should take for it is by places naturally commodious witnesseth a strong force and power of all the Faculties And this is the proper Crisis of the Empyici of those that haue plurisies and inflamations of the Lunges and this is the best and the safest way But if Nature be insufficient to mooue this way either by reason of the thicknesse of the matter that yeeldeth not to the concussion of the Chest or because of the Muscles Then The other 3. wayes Nature is so wise and prouident that she openeth another passage findeth out some other way by which she may ease her selfe both of the disease and of the cause of it Therefore oftentimes she purgeth this purulent matter by the Vrine sometimes by Apostemation sometimes but rarely she emptieth it by the seidge By Vrine That it passeth away by the Vrine is prooued by daily experience and euen now whilst Aninstance I am writing these things Nature hath found this very way in an olde Gentleman a Lawyer who hauing had a Pleurisie and no meanes of blood letting or almost any other of any moment is beholding to Nature who daily in great and notable abundance venteth this noisome humor by the Vrme But beside experience it may also be confirmed by the authority of very many as well of ancients as of later writers Hippocrates and Galen are very plentifull witnesses of it we will onely quote the places in them and thither referre the Readers for his better satisfaction Hippocrates lib. 1. Epidem sectione secunda twice in that section Lib. 2. Epidem sect 3. Galen lib. 6. de locis affectis Cap. 4. Comment ad Aphoris 75. sec 4. We may add to these if it were needfull Auicen Paulus Mesues and many others Thirdly this matter is purged by the Seidge but Hippocrates saith It is very daungerous By Seidge yea mortall Galen in his Booke de Coacis It is no wonder saith he that Quitture or purulent matter shhuld flow downe from the parts aboue the Midriffe into the belly that is into the guts By Apostemation Fourthly this matter is purged by Apostemation Physitians call that per abcessum either of the lower or vpper parts Hippocrates saieth in Porrhet From a Peripneumonia or inflamation of the Lungs Apostumations do breede vnder the eares or in the lower parts and do there suppurate and those men are deliuered from the disease And againe in Coacis Those Apostemations that descend vnto the Thighes in such as are troubled with the Peripneumonia are al of them profitable Thus many wayes therefore are numbred by Hippocrates by which the purulent matter Which way is best of the Chest is by Nature euacuated first by the mouth secondly by the kidnies thirdly by the gut and lastly by Apostemation or abcesse The first is safest and therfore chiefely to be desired next that which is by the Vrine for it bringeth least labour or trauel to the frame of Nature that is to the due disposition of the bodie onely it is troublesome because it is painefull as being accompanied with a Strangurie yet not that continuall but catching as it were and by turnes That which is by the guts is the worst of all for it breaketh or dissolueth the Faculties of the stomack as well of Appetite as of Concoction and of the guts also with his noysome stenche and beside by this acrimony and ill-quality of the matter causeth an incureable bloody Flix But that euacuation which is by apostemation is profitable if so be it fall into the lower parts both because it is far remoued from the The way of apostumation when good first diseased part and also because that kinde of excretion is as the Physitians sayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a conuenient kind of euacuation and proportionable both to nature to the disease For a lawfull Apostemation ought neither to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is neyther ought part of the matter flow to the place of Apostemation but all nor al take way vpward but downward onely for to ascend is against the nature of the humor and argueth By the womb alwaies a gadding quality therein Ariteus in his booke de Morbis Chronicis addeth that in women sometimes this purulent matter of the Chest commeth away by the womb Thus we haue declared all the manners of Natures worke in the euacuation of noisome humors How the matter of the Empyici is purged out of the cauity of the Chest but by what wayes and passages Nature deriueth them as it belongeth to a higher contemplation so will it be harder to know and when it is knowne more profitable The vpward expurgatiō by the sharp artery or wezon is manifest enough for when the Chest is dilated the Lungs are blowne vp like a spunge sucketh vp the matter wherein they lie soked as it were in suds when the Chest is contracted the Lungs fall down and so thrust out the purulent matter togither with the smoaky excrements of the heart into the sharpe arteries and they by continuity of passage into the wezon and so it passeth to the mouth and by coughing is excluded But by what waies it goeth to the kidnies How it commeth vnto the Kidneyes Erasistratus his opinion so to the bladder is greatly controuerted Erasistratus would haue it go by the right ventricle of the hart so into the hollow vein thence by the emulgent into the kidnies It is sucked saith he first by the rare spongie flesh of the lungs then by the arterial vein which is appointed for the norishment of the Lunges thence is deriued into the right ventricle of the heart out of it into the hollow veine from thence into the emulgents thence into the vreters so into the bladder But this opinion of Erasistratus cannot be true because nothing passeth out of the arterial vein into the right ventricle by reason of the membranes which are shut Confuted outward nothing goeth out of the heart by the hollow vein because of the three-forked membranes which shut inward Mesues was of opinion that this expurgation of purulent matter is by the veines somtimes to the concauous part of the Liuer so by the seidge away Mesues opiniō sometimes to the gibbous or conuex and so by the kidnies
Of the Temperament nourishment Substance and Flesh of the Heart COncerning the Temperament of the heart the Physicians are at great strife among Of the temperament of the heart themselues Auerrhoes was of opinion that the heart of his owne nature was cold because his greatest part consisteth of such things as are naturally cold as immoouable fibres foure great vesselles which are spermaticall parts and without bloud and cold and that it is hot by accident onely by reason of the hot bloud and spirits contained in it and his perpetuall motion This opinion of Auerrohes his followers strengthen with these reasons First because Auerrhoes that the heart is cold the flesh of the heart is thight and solide and nourished with solide thicke and cold bloud Secondly because at the Basis of the heart which is his noblest part there groweth a great The 1. reason The second The third quantity of fat whose efficient cause saith Galen is cold Lastly because it is the store-house of bloud now bloud saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde is naturally cold for as soone as it is out of the veines it caketh But to the first argument we answere that the fibres Answere to the first and the vessels are not the chiefe parts of the heart but the flesh and therefore Aristotle and Galen call it a fleshy viscus or bowell To the second that the fat groweth not in the ventricles nor about the flesh of the heart but onely about his Membrane which in To the second respect of his flesh is but a cold part beside Natures finallcause that was to keepe the heart from torrifying ouercame all the rest which thing in nature is not vnusuall To the To the third third we answere that there are two sorts of blood one venall and another arteriall the veniall indeed is lesse hot but the arteriall bloud is exceeding hot Now the hart is the shop or worke-house of arteriall not of venall bloud We conclude therefore that the heart is not onely hot but of all the bowels the hottest That the hart is hot Authorities which we are able to prooue by authorities reasons and experience Hippocrates de principijs saith There is much heate in the heart as being of all members the hottest Galen in the last chapter of his first booke de temperamentis The bloud receiueth his heate from the heart for that of al the bowels is by nature the hottest The reason is The hart is the fountaine Reasons of heat of the Nectar of life it ingendereth the arteriall blood the venall it attenuateth for the Lungs heere the vitall spirits the hottest of all others are made Finally heere is the hearth the fire wherby the natural heate of al the parts is refreshed Experience also For if you put your finger into the hart of a beast suddenly opened the heat of it wil euen burn Experience as Galen saith in his first booke de semine and experience proueth Againe the flesh of the heart is the most solid of all flesh because it is ingendered of most hot bloud made dense and thicke by the parching power of an exceeding great heate But some will say that the How the spirits are hotter then the heart by which they are made Comparison spirits are hotter then the heart I answere it is true that in the spirits there is a greater heat but in the heart there is more heate more sharped and which heateth more because of the density of his substance so fire in straw or stubble though it be a flame burneth but lightly for you may draw your hand through it without any great offence but hot glowing yron although it haue not the same degree of heate that the flame hath yet it burneth more strongly and cannot be touched without danger But it may be demanded if the spirits be Whence the spirits haue their heate that is hotter then the hart is hotter then the heart and are bred in the heart whence haue they that greater heat I answere The heart consisteth of three parts as it were or substances a spiritual a moyst and a solid The spirits are ingendered of the spirituall and hottest part of the heart and are hotter indeed then the whole heart but not hotter then that part that ingendereth the spirits Three substāces of the heart That this may be Galen giueth an instance in milke milke in his whole substance is either cold or temperate but his fatty and buttery part is hotter then the whole body of the milke so the heart is hot in his whole substance but the spirituall part of the heart is hotter then the whole heart and from that part haue the spirits their intense heat thus much of the actiue qualities of the heart Now for the passiue there is as great dissention Auicen de Temperamentis and Galen in his second Booke de Temper Cap. 3. and 12. and in his 3. Booke de Aliment facultatibus say it is dry and his flesh hard and solid now it is a sure rule Whether the hart be moyst or dry An axiome That whatsoeuer is hard to feele too in a liuing body that also is dry On the other side Auerrhoes will haue it moyst because life consisteth in heate and moysture but the heart is the beginning of life and the shop of moysture Galen in the last Chapter of his first Booke de Temperamentis calleth it a Bloudy Bowel therefore moyst and in the same Chapter It is a little lesse dry then the skinne therefore moyster then the skinne I answere it is true that the heart is moyster to feele too then the skinne But Galen when hee sayeth it is drie Resolution compareth it not to the skinne but to the other parts for so his words are The flesh of the heart is so much dryer then the flesh of the spleen or kidneyes as it is harder And so much of the Temperament of the heart Concerning his nourishment Galen in his first Booke de vsu partium and the 7. de Administ How the hart is nourished Anatomicis sayeth it is nourished with venall and thicke bloud many of the later writers say it is nourished with the thin bloud contayned in his ventricles On Galens side that is on the trueths are these reasons It is a Catholicke principle Euery thing is preserued An axiome and refreshed with his like The flesh of the heart is hard thicke and solid such therfore must be his nourishment beside there is a notable veine called Coronaria or the Crowne-veine which compasseth a round the Basis of the heart and sendeth foorth branches into all his substance but Nature vseth not to doe any thing rashly or in vaine it serueth therefore An argument from ocular inspection for his nourishment beside occular inspection prooueth it which no reason can conuince The braunches of the coronarie veine are more and more conspicuous on the left side
of the heart then on the right because the thicker part wanteth the more nourishment But the aduersaries say that the outward part is onely nourished with this veine the inward with the bloud contayned in the ventricles for say they this veine is too little to nourish Arguments for the other side the whole heart being a very hot member and in perpetuall motion beside the veine looseth it selfe in the superficies of the heart and passeth not into the ventricles But for the narrownes of the veine I cannot perceiue it is so small as they talke of it and for this motion it is true yet there are many things that temper it on the outside it is couered almost with fat and compassed with a watery humour and within it hath aboundant moysture whereby Answered though it be not nourished yet is it watered and kept from drying and flaming as boyling hot water-keeps a vessell on the fire from burning And whereas they say the branches of the coronary veine passe not into the ventricles I answere that neither are the vesselles dispersed into the inner substance of the muscles and the bones Hippocrates sayeth That flesh draweth from the next vessels If you would faine reconcile the newe writers to Galen A reconciliation you may say That haply the inward parts of the heart are nourished with the bloud contayned in the ventricles but not yet attenuated for why should the inward parts be nourished with rarified bloud and the outward with crasse and thicke seeing the nature of the inward flesh and outward is all one and somuch of the nourishment of the heart Nowe Of the substance of the heart Whether it be a muscle for the substance and flesh of it some say it is musculous but that we haue answered before in the description briefly thus Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth it a strong muscle againe it is moued by a locall motion and so are none of the other bowels as the Liuer the Spleene the Kidneyes c. but all muscles are so moued Moreouer the flesh of the bowels is simple and similar but the flesh of the heart not so but wouen with threds and fibres That it is like that of the muscles therefore it is a muscle Galen on the contrary will haue it no muscle for that muscles haue simple fibres but the heart manifold the muscles haue but That it is not one and that a simple motion for they bow or streatch forth lift vp or pull downe but the heart hath diuers yea contrary motions and this is a very powerfull argument which yet some seeke to ouerthow because say they there be many muscles which haue diuers kinds of fibres and also diuers yea and contrary motions as the Pectorall muscle which hath diuers Answere of some to Galens argument fibres and moueth the arme not vpward and downward onely but forward also and the muscle called Trapesius which moueth the shoulder blade not only vpward and downward but backward also and therefore the variety of his fibres and the diuersity of his motions do not exempt him from the number of muscles I answere for Galen Those two Muscles aboue named haue indeed diuers motions but Answere for Galen not from the same part but from diuers parts of the muscles for they haue diuers originals or beginnings The Trapesius ariseth from the back-part or nowle of the head from the rack-bones of the backe by the former part it moueth vpward and downeward by the latter The pectorall also hath diuers beginnings for it ariseth from the Throte and from the whole breast-bone wherefore these muscles doe not pull downe with the same part wherewith they lift vp but the heart is dilated and contracted in the same part there is not therefore a like reason of their motions The like may be said of their fibres for the fibres of those aboue-named muscles though they be of more kinds thē one yet are they distinct the fibres of the heart are wouen together and confounded that no art or industry wil part them The fibres of the muscles are diuers in their diuers parts but those of the heart are all in euery small part of the heart Moreouer the taste of the heart and of the muscles is not one saith Galen in the 8. chapter of his 7. booke de Administrat Anatom Auicen saith the muscles are weary the Auicen for Galen one weake argument heart neuer yet this seemeth to be no sound reason because the midriffe which is a very strong muscle mooueth perpetually but Auicen hath another reason for Galens opinion of more force which is this The heart is no muscle because his motion is not voluntary for Another stronger we can neither forslow nor hasten neither stay nor stirre vp his motion as we may the motion of the midriffe and of all the other muscles We conclude therefore with Galen that The conclusion with Galen the heart is no muscle but either an affusion of bloud which Erasistratus called parenchyma or some peculiar flesh How Hippocrates is to be vnderstood wee haue said before to Answere to Hippocrates authority wit abusiuely it is musculous because it is red fibrous but not a muscle But it will be obiected it is moued with locall motions therefore it is a muscle I answere that by the same reason should the wombe be a muscle for we haue shewed To the first reason how that is moued euen locally sometimes as when it closeth in conception or is dilated in the birth and the guts haue a locall motion called motus peristalticus which no man will say is a voluntary motion or that therefore they are muscles To the other argument we say that the flesh of the heart though it bee fibrous yet it is simple because the fibres are of the same substance with the flesh of it as the fibres of the To the second stomacke the wombe and the guts but the fibres of the muscles are particles of Nerues and Tendons much vnlike their flesh and this indeed is Galens answere in his 2. booke de temperamentis yet we affirme that the fibres of the heart are stronger and harder then the rest of his flesh which maketh it stronge and better able to indure his perpetuall labour But why is the flesh of the heart more fibrous then that of the Liuer or kidneyes Galen answeres The fibres of the heart are made for necessary vses of traction retention and expulsion Why the flesh of the hart is fibrous by the right it draweth in the Diastole or dilatation by the oblique it retaineth and by the transuerse it expelleth in the Systole or Contraction QVEST. IX Whether the heart will beare an apostumdtion solution of continuity or any grieuous disease THE last quaestion concerning the heart shal be whether it will beare any notable disease or no. Hippocrates saith in his booke de morbis The heart is
it is whitened After it is so praepared it is conveighed to the Epididymis thorough whose insensible passages it sweateth into the spongie and friable substance of the Testicles themselues where hauing atteined the forme and perfection of seede it is deliuered ouer by the eiaculatory or rather the Leading-vessels to the Parastatae and from them transcolated to the Prostatae which reserue the seed being now turgid and full of spirits for the necessary vses of Nature Hence it followeth that that power which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the seede-making Faculty or the Faculty of generation is from the Testicles immediately by which Faculty the parts being stirred vp do poure out of themselues the matter of the seede when Venus dooth so require This Faculty is the authour in men of Virility and in women of Muliebrity and breedeth in all creatures that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which the heate being blowne vp is the cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that the bloode being heated and attenuated distendeth the Veines and the bodie or bulke of that part groweth turgid and impatient of his place which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much of the Lower Region In the Middle Region there are many parts of great woorth but the excellencie of the The Middle Region Heart dimmeth the light of the rest which all are to it but seruants and attendants The Heart therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate because The Heart it is perpetually mooued from the ingate to the outgate of life This is a Pyramidal Bowell whose Basis is in the middle of the Chest the mucro or point reacheth toward the left side The magnitude but small that the motion might be more free and nimble the flesh very fast and exceeding hot intertexed or wouen with all three kinds of Fibres and nourished with bloode which it receiueth from two branches of the Coronary Veine On the out-side it hath a great quantity of fat and swimmeth in a waterish Lye which is conteyned in the Pericardium wherewith as with a purse the Heart is encompassed On the inside it is distinguished by an intermediate partition into two Ventricles The right is lesse noble then the left and framed most what for the vse of the Lungs It receiueth a great quantity of blood from the yawning mouth of the hollow-Hollow-vein and after it is prepared returneth the same blood againe through the Arteriall veine into all the corners of the Lunges This right ventricle hath annexed to it the greater care and sixe Values are inserted into the Orifices of his vessels The left Ventricle which is also the most noble hath a thicker wall then the right because it is the shop of thin blood and vitall spirites Out of this Ventricle do two vessels issue the first called the Venall artery which receyueth the ayer prepared by the Lungs and for retribution returneth vnto them vitall blood and spirits at which artery the left deafe care is scituated and in whose orifice there slande two Values bending from without inward The other vessell of the left Ventricle is the Aorta or great Artery which distributeth vnto the whole body vitall blood and spirits For according as the opinion of some is it draweth the better part of the Chylus by the Meseraicke Arteries into the bosome of the left ventricle for the generation of arteriall blood and at his mouth do grow three Values opening inward We say further that the Heart is the The Vitall faculty habitation of the vitall Faculty which by the helpe of Pulsation and Respiration begetteth Vital spirits of Ayer and Blood mixed in the left ventricle And this Faculty although it be vitall yet is it not the life it selfe and differeth from the Faculty of Pulsation both in the functions and in the extent and latitude of the subiect The Faculty of Pulsation is Naturall to the heart as proceeding and depending vpon the Vitall Faculty For it is not mooued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or voluntarily as is the Animall Faculty but onely obeyeth the command of the necessity of Nature From the foresaide Faculty of Pulsation do proceede two motions the Diastole the Systole betweene which there is a double Rest These motions in the Heart and Arteries are the same and at the same time but so that the cause of the motion is supplied from the Heart vnto the Artrries as from a principle both mooued and moouing Finally to come vnto that which we are now in hand withall In the vpper Region wee meete with the Braine compassed with the strong battlements of the scull adorned with The vpper Region the Face as with a beautifull Frontispice wherein the Soule inhabiteth not onely in essence and power as it is in the rest of the body but in her magnificense and throne of state This Braine is the most noble part of the whole body and framed with such curiositie so many Labyrinthes and Meanders are therein that euen a good wit may easily bee at losse when it is trained away with so diuers sents in an argument so boundlesse and vaste Notwithstanding we will as briefely and succinctly as we can giue you a viewe of the Fabricke and Nature thereof referring the Reader for better satisfaction to the ensuing discourse wherein we hope to giue euen him that is curious some contentment The substance therefore of the Braine is medullous or marrowy but a proper marrow not like that of other parts framed out of the purest part of the seed and the spirites It is The Braine moouable and that with a naturall motion which is double one proper to it self another comming from without It is full of sence but that sence is operatiue or actiue not passiue For the behoofe of this braine was the head framed nor the head alone but also the whole body it selfe being ordained for the generation of animall spirits and for the exhibiting of the functions of the inward senses and the principall faculties in this brain we are to consider first his parts then his faculties The Braine therefore occupieth the whole cauity of the skull and by the dura mater or hard membrane is diuided into a forepart and a backpart The forepart which by reason of the magnitude retaineth the name of the whole and is properly called the Braine is againe deuided by a body or duplicated membrane resembling a mowerssy the into a right side a left both which sides are againe continued by the interposition or mediation of a callous body This callous body descending a litle downward appeareth to be excauated or hollowd into two large ventricles much resembling the forme of a mans eare through which cauities a thrumbe of crisped vessels called Plexus Choroides doth run wherein the Animal spirits receiue their preparation and out of these Ventricles doe yssue two swelling Pappes which are commonly called the Organes of smelling and do determine at the
the pores of the spongy bone to the forward ventricles where it meeteth with the vitall spirit sent vpward from the hart by the soporarie arteries powred into the Plexus choroides which is in the ventricles both which spirits and ayre sayth he by the perpetuall motion of the braine and this Plexus Choroides are exactly mingled and of them the Animall spirits are generated in that Plexus Choroides which is in the ventricles and this he sayth was his owne inuention Argenterius will haue but one influent or moouable spirite besides the fixed spirites of Argenterius the particular partes whose arguments shall be sufficiently answered in our Controuersies by Laurentius Archangelus opinion is that the Animall spirits are made of the vitall changed by many Archangelus exagitations and alterations by the arteries which make the Rete mirabile and the Plexus Choroides but receiuing his vttermost perfection in and by the substance of the Braine so becommeth a conuenient vehicle of the sensatiue soule The processe of which generation he sayth is after this manner There is an inchoation or beginning made in the Retemirabile but the plenarie perfection is in the Plexus Choroides yet that from a power or facultie of the marrow of the braine in which alone such power resideth being so perfected they are powred out into the ventricles which adde nothing to their generation as into store-houses or places of receyte where they are kept to bee transported into the whole body Laurentius thus the Animall spirit is generated of the vitall spirit and the aire breathed Laurentius in whose preparation is in the labyrinthian webs of the small arteries in the vpper or forward ventricles but they receiue a farther elaboration in the third ventricle and their perfection in the fourth and from thence by the nerues are diffused into the whole body but he reprehendeth those that auouch that this spirit receiueth his forme and specificall difference in the webs before named Finally Varolius and with him Bauhine and wee with them will resolue first for their matter that it is arterial bloud aboundantly fulfilled with vitall spirits and ayre drawn in by the Varolius What we resolue of nosethrils for the manner wee say it is thus The spirituous and thin bloud is sent vp from the heart by the soporarie arteries vnto the braine and is powred out into the Sinus of the dura mater whilest they are dilated as is venall bloud out of the veins With this is mingled ayre drawne by inspiration through the nosethrilles and ariuing into the braine through the pores of the spongy bone These substances thus mingled and mixed in the vesselles Bauhine whilest they are carried through the conuolutions of the Braine are altered and prepared purged also from phlegmatick excrement which whilst it nourisheth the braine the more subtile part is transfused into his substance and there that is in the marrowy substance of the braine it is laboured into a most subtile Animall spirite and so is from thence by the same passages returned and communicated to the spinall marrow and to the nerues of the whole body Neither saith Varolius is it necessary that these spirits should haue any cauities to be laboured in and hee sheweth it by an example When wee shut one eye the Animall spirit in a moment returneth vnto the other so that it dilateth the ball or pupill of the other and yet is there no manifest passage between them sauing those insensible poâ—â—s which are in euery nerue and also in the substance of the braine And hereunto subscribeth also Platerus on this manner the common opinion saith he is that the Animall spirit is generated and contayned in the Plexus Choroides which I cannot approue as well because Platerus these vesselles are so very small as also because so many excrements of the braine fall through the ventricles I thinke therefore that the Animall spirit is tyed to the substance of the braine so that the braine is neuer without Animall spirites neither can the Animall spirites subsist in any part without the substance of the braine for what else is the inward substance of euery Nerue but a kinde of production of the braine compassed about with a production also of the membranes of the same And thus much shall be sufficient to haue sayed concerning the vse of the Braine and the generation of the Animall spirit Now wee proceede to the After-braine or the Cerebellum CHAP. XIIII Of the Cerebellum or After-braine THat the whole Masse of the Braine is diuided into the Braine After-braine we haue already shewed The cause of this diuision Varollius taketh to be this Whereas of those things which are apprehended by the senses there are two chiefe differing much the one from the other yet both of them so immediately seruiceable to the vnderstanding that they cannot be substituted one for the other wherof one belongeth to the Sight the other to the Hearing and because there The reason of the diuision of the Braine is required to the perfection of sight the mediation of a moist and waterish body as we see in the eyes therefore for their behoofe especially and of the visible Species which they admit that part of the braine was made which is the softer and so great that it filleth almost the whole Scull and this is called properly Cerebrum or the Braine But because those Species which are apprehended by sound or resounding do require a kinde of drines in their Organ as Hippocrates excellently acknowledgeth for where there is only moysture there is little or no resonance at all therefore vnder the braine in the backepart of the head there is ordained and scituated a lesser and faster portion which they call Cerebellum we the After-braine which as it is truely harder then the braine it selfe so is it consequently dryer And this is Galens opinion in the 6. chapter of his 8. booke de vsu partium where Galen he saith that therefore it is harder then the braine because it produceth hard Nerues albeit Vesalius Columbus and Archangelus wil not admit any difference in their substances Vesalius Wherefore the Braine it selfe was especially made for the behoofe of the eyes theyr obiects the After-braine for the vse of resounding species or such things as were to bee Why the braine is aboue the after braine The after-braine Aristotle represented to the hearing And because the sight is more excellent then the hearing ministring vnto vs more difference of things therefore it is seated aboue the braine The Cerebellum or After-braine called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is after the Braine is as it were a priuate and small Braine scituated in the backe and lower part of the scull vnder the Braine Tab. 11. fig. 8. R R from which it is separated it is also couered with both the Meninges or Membranes and is vnited
absolutely an Organicall action because it is impaired in those that are Melancholicall and Phreniticall when the structure of the braine is not at all violated neither yet purely Similar because the brain is offended when his ventricles are cōpressed or stuffed vp all be the Temperament be not offended Furthermore this Ratiotiation is neither inchoated nor perfected by the Temperament alone neither yet performed by any particle of the braine but is an action mixed or compounded of an organicall and Similar such as is the action of the heart the stomack For the heart indeed is moued and hath his pulsation from an ingenite faculty and proper Temper of his owne But it could neither haue been contracted nor distended vnlesse it had beene excauated or hollowed into ventricles QVEST. IIII. Of the vse of the Braine against Aristotle IF euer that great interpreter and inessenger of Nature Aristotle the Prince of the Peripateticks doe lesse sufficiently acquite himselfe it is in the matter of Anatomy The vse of the braine after Aristotle more especially in that he hath written concerning the vse of the brain in the seuenth Chapter of his second Booke de part Animal where he cannot be redeemed from palpable absurdity The braine sayth he was onely made to resrigerate the heart First because it is without blood and without veines and againe because a mans braine is of all other creatures the largest for that his heart is the hottest This opinion of Aristotle Galen in his 8. booke de vsu partium confuteth by these arguments First seeing the braine is actually more hot then the most soultery ayre in Summer how shall it Aristotle confuted refrigerate or coole the hart Shall it not rather be contempered by the inspiration of ayre which it draweth in and as it were swalloweth from a full streame If the Peripateticks shal say that the externall ayre is not sufficient to refrigerate the heart but that there is alsorequired an inward bowell to asist it I answere that the braine is farre remoued from the heart and walled in on euery side with the bones of the Scull But surely if Nature had intended it for that vse she would eyther haue placed it in the Chest or at least not set so long a necke betweene them The heele saith Galen hath more power to coole the heart then the braine for when they are refrigerated or wet the cold is presently communicated to the whole body which hapneth not when men take cold on their heads Beside the braine is rather heated by the heart then the heart cooled by the braine because from the heart and the vmbles about it there continually arise very hot vapours which beeing naturally light do ascend vpward Adde heereto this strong Argument which vtterly subuerteth the opinion of Aristotle and the Peripateticks If the braine had beene only made to coole A very strong Argument the heart what need had there bin of so admirable a structure what vse is there of the 4. ventricles the Chambered or Arched body of the webs and textures of the Arteries of the pyne glandule of the Tunnell of the Testicles and Buttocks of the spinal marrow and of the manifold propagations of the sinewes Finally if this were true that Aristotle affirmeth then should the Lyon which is the hottest of all creatures witnesse his continuall disposition to the Ague haue had a larger braine then a man and men because they are hotter should haue larger braines then woemen which things because they abhorre from reason and sense wee doubt not to affirme that the brain was created for more noble and diuine imployments then to refrigerate the heart The body therefore of the braine was built for the performance of the Animall Sensatiue Motiue and Principall functions and it is hollowed into so many ventricles The true vse of the braine furnished with so many textures and complications of vessels for the auoyding of his excrements for the preparation and perfection of the Animall spirits besides the Nerues serue as Organs to lead out the same Animall spirit together with the faculties of motion and sense vnto the sences and the whole body Auerrhoes Aristotles Ape and where occasion is giuen a bitter detractor from Physitions endeauoreth to excuse Aristotle and saith What Auerrhos opinion is That the braine doth therefore refrigerate the heart because it tempers the extreame heat of the vitall spirits But let vs grant that the braine tempers some spirits yet it will hardly temper the spirits of the heart of the large Arteries if it at all temper those spirits which But confuted are contained in the substance and membranes of the brain which spirits so tempered seeing they do not returne vnto the heart how shal they temper the heat of the heart Alexander Benedictus in the 20. Chapter of his fourth booke seemeth to follow the opinion of Auerrhoes Albertus Magnus a man better stored with learning then honesty although hee be a Peripatetick yet in this point he falleth from his Maister Aristotle and saith in his 12 booke de Animal that the braine by his frigidity doth no more temper the heat of the hart then the siccity or drinesse of the heart doth temper the moysture of the braine Whether the braine be the originall of the sinewes Whether the Nerues be continued with the veines and Arteries Whether the Nerues be the Organs of sense and motion Whether the Nerues of motion differ from the Nerues of sense Why the sense may perish the motion being not hindered or on the contrary VVhether the faculty alone or a spirit therewith doe passe by the Nerues By which part of the Nerue the inner or the vtter the spirit is deriued All these questions and difficulties with their resolutions you must seeke for in the third Where these questions are disputed part of our booke of the vessels The rest of the questions we now prosecute QVEST. V. VVhence it is that when the right side of the Head or Brayne is wounded or enflamed a Convulsion falleth into the opposite partes WEe haue a double Probleme heere to discusse The first how it commeth to passe that when the right side of the Head is wounded or enflamed it oftentimes falleth out that the lefte parts of the bodie suffer Convulsion The second why one part of the Braine beeing smitten or obstructed it sometimes happeneth that the contrary side of the body is resolued or becommeth Paralyticall Both these questions haue in them many difficulties For the affections or diseases almost The affectiōs of the partes are communicated according to Rectitude of all the parts are communicated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by rectitude not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by Contrariety because the right side with the right and the left with the left are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is haue a similitude of substance And therefore when the Spleene is affected the left side is pained
the venall or short vessell to belch out melancholy iuyce into the cauity of the stomacke for the prouoking of appetite of the veynes of the wombe to exclude the surplusage of blood at certaine and determinate periods of the veynes of the splene to purge faeculent or drossy blood and so of the rest for particulars we shall better handle in the following discourse Hippocrates the Oracle of Physicke from the habite and structure of the veynes drewe many and those notable signs of the state of the whole body Those that haue broade veines sayth hee haue also broade bellyes and broade bones for because the blood through the veines is diuided into the whole body we may well make estimation of the plenty and temper of the bloode by the amplitude or straytnesse of the veynes They that haue much blood are esteemed hot for their veynes are large If the veynes be narrow and slender Aristotle accounteth them cold They that haue much flesh haue small veynes red blood and little bellyes and bowels on the contrary they that haue litle flesh haue large veynes blacke blood great bowels and side wambes or bellyes Finally by the veynes the whole body hath a kind of connexion or coherence whence it is that they are called common ligaments CHAP. III. The differences of veynes THere are of the veynes innumerable almost infinite surcles yet al of them are saide to flow from fiue trunkes or bowes For Anatomists doe account fiue especiall veynes The hollow veyne the Gate veyne the vmbilicall veine the arteriall veine and the venall artery The Caua or hollow veyne is the largest of all the rest It issueth out of the gibbous part of the Liuer and is Fiue vessels called veines diuaricated or diuided into the stomacke the spleene the guts and the Omentum or Kell The vmbilical veine which is the Nursse of the infant runneth from the fissure or partition of the liuer vnto the Nauill and whilest the infant is in the wombe it leadeth nourishment vnto it but after the birth it looseth that vse altogether and degenerateth into a ligament The arteriall veine hath both the name and office of a veyne but is indeed an artery and is all spent into the Lungs The venall artery hath the coate and structure of a veyne and might better be called a veine then an artery The branches of this vessell are diuersly diuided and dispersed through the flesh of the whole Lungs There are therfore fiue vessels commonly called veynes which we because we endeuour to deliuer nothing but truth will referre to two the Hollow and the Gate veynes For the vmbilicall Two veines onely veyne is a propagation of the Gate veyne and is so continuated thereto that I cannot perswade my selfe but it is a branch thereof The venall artery is a shoote of the hollow veine as may bee prooued by that wonderfull inoculation in the heart of the infant before the birth of which we spake in the 25 question of the fift booke and the 15 chapter of the 6. The arterial veyne hath his continuity with the great artery by the Arterial vessel in those places mentioned and may rather be saide to be an artery then a veine because it hath a double and thick coate There remain therfore but two notable veynes the Hollow and the Gate veynes The rootes of both these veynes are confusedly sprinkled through the flesh of the Liuer yet so that there are many moe rootes of the Gate veyne in the hollow side of the liuer and fewer in the gibbous or conuex on the contrary there are many moe rootes of the hollow veyne which runne through the gibbous part of the liuer and fewer through the hollow part so that it seemeth sanguification is made rather in the hollow of the liuer distribution and perfection in the gibbous or embowed part The rootes of these two vessels which hath beene obserued but of late yeares are wonderfully inoculated one with another for the extremities or ends of the rootes of the Gate veyne are Their inoculations fastened into the middle of the rootes of the hollow veynes and the ends of the hollow veyne into the middle of the rootes of the Gate veyne that so the bloud might flow and reflow out of one into another of them Aristotle therefore in his second booke de partibus Animalium saide true truer it may bee then hee wist for haply hee had a Genius at his elbow that all the veynes were continuall yet Hippocrates before him hath the same thing in his booke de locis in homine All the veynes saith he doe communicate and flow mutually Hippocrates one with and into another And this saith Lauren. I haue somtimes proued to be true in childrē new born for if you put a hollow bugle into the vmbilicall veine and blow it you shal perceiue that the guts Laurentius his obseruation the branches of the hollow veyne the heart and the very flesh of the Lungs will be distended because the vmbilicall veine endeth into the Gate veine Now in the parenchyma or flesh of the liuer there are many inoculations of the gate and hollow veines The hollow veine also hath a continuity with the venall artery which is the proper vessell of the Lungs by a large hole This therefore shall be the first and most generall diuision of the veines The peculiar differences of veynes are taken from their magnitude number site office and the name of the parts to which they are deriued In regard of the magnitude The peculiar difference of veynes from the magnitude some are great some middle some small Great and large veines Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hollow and sanguifluent because they yeelde aboundance of bloud if they be eyther wounded or broken or opened The lesser veynes are called Capillares hairy or threddy veines because when they be diuided they yeeld but slender and small streames of blood and are easily stanched Those parts that neede aboundance of nourishment or which are moued continually haue greater veynes So the Lungs haue notable vessels so the flesh and all hot and moyst parts haue great veynes but bones gristles ligaments very small veines Table 1. Sheweth the hollow veine whole and freed from the whole Body TABVLA I. L L the descending mammary veine this descendeth vnder the brest-bone vnto the right muscles of the Abdomen and affoordeth surcles to the distances of the gristles of the true ribs to the Mediastinum the muscles that lye vppon the breast and the skinne of the Abdomen M the coniunction of the mammary with the Epigastricke veine ascending about the Nauill vnder the right muscles N the veine of the necke called Ceruicalis ascending toward the Scull which alloweth surcles to those muscles that lye vppon the necke O the veine called Muscula which is propagated with many surcles into the muscles that occupy the lower parts of the necke and the vpper parts of the chest P
small Bones which make the sixt seauenth eighth ninth tenth and eleuenth bones They are fastened with round and slender Ligaments to the extremities of the appendix Styloâ—ides so that as the two lower processes or the second third bones together with the first make a resemblance of the letter v so also the two vpper processes or the fourth and the fifte bones and those that are assistant vnto them together with the first bone do again make another v so that this bone may well be called Hypsiloeides because there resulteth a double vpselon out of his figure Sometime the vpper processe on either side consisteth of one short and slender bone and is fastned to the Appendix Styloeides by a neruous Ligament Sometime it hath only the inferior processes and the vpper bones as the fourth and the fift and all the rest to Sometimes wanting the eleuenth especially in women are wanting as we haue expressed it in the fift figure of the eleuenth Table and then their place is supplyed by long round strong and neruous Ligaments which yssuing from the first or middle bone do passe vnto the processes Styloeides on either side and then there are onely three bones Afterward as a man growes in yeares those which were at first but additaments do grow dry and harde and so the Number of the bones is increased till they come to seuen then to nine after to eleauen and sometime though rarely to thirteene FIG I FIG II. FIG III. FIG IV. FIG V. TABVLA XI Fig. 4 sheweth the Bone Hyois as well the fore-side as the backeside with his processes The vses of the bone Hyois are very great though it be but a little bone and very many It was framed therefore for the tongue and the Larynx first to bee a Basis for the tongue The vses of the bone hyois aboue which it might be moued diuersly and suddenly like an Ecle sayth Laurentius The second vse of it is to lift vp the Larynx A third that from it many muscles might take their originall that is to say some of the tongue or the fourth payre The fourth payre from the first of the middle bone the fift payre from the fourth and fift bone when they are there when the fourth and fift are wanting then it ariseth from the second and third bones The muscles also of the Larynx take their originall from hence the anterior that is to say the beginning of the first and fourth payres of the foure common muscles from the lower part of the first bone and thus wee see howe the bone Hyois was ordayned to establish the muscles of the tongue and the throttle And so much of the bone Hyois now we proceed CHAP. XX. Of the Spine in generall WEe deuided the Sceleton before into three partes the Scull the Trunke and the loynts The Scull we haue prosecuted as narrowly as we could the Trunk we also deuided into the Spine the Chest and the Bone without a name Vnder the name of the Spine we comprehend all that which is extended from the first Racke-bone of the Necke vnto the Coccyx or Rumpe and this the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because the backepart of it is sharpe and spinie It is called also dorsum or the Backe because the Backe is the greatest part thereof This Spine is the habitation or seat and defence of the Marrow as the Scull is of the What the spine is The dignity thereof Braine For because the dignity or woorth of the Marrow of the Spine is equall to the worth of the braine for it is the originall of all the sinnewes excepting seauen coniugations and therefore is called the Braines Vicar or Substitute Nature was no lesse carefull of the preseruation thereof then she was of the Braine it selfe As therefore the Brayne was compassed with the bones of the Scull as with a Helmet so the Spinall Marrow is walled in on euery side by the Racke-bones of the Chine This that Nature might the better accomplish first she hollowed the Spine throughout then she exasperated it with many processes both acute and transuerse thereby as it were flanking the bulwarke against all annoyance The cauity is large the better to containe the Marrow in which respect the whole Spine is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sacred Pipe by Herophilus the Canale The Spine therefore is bony not made of one but of many compacted together as well to helpe the variety of motions because it was fitte the creature Why the spine is hollow should moue forward and backward as also to preuent danger for the luxation saith Hippocrates of one Rack-bone is more dangerous then of many because it constrayneth the Marrow into an acute angle and so doth necessarily either breake it or compresse it very sore These Bones that make the Spine are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the similitude the haue with the whirle of a wheele They are also called vertebrae because by them the body is turned into diuers parts Pliny calles them ossa orbiculata round or Nut-bones This Spine is Why made of manie bones the Basis and foundation of the whole building and therefore the auncients compared it to the carkasse of a Ship for as the crooked ribbes and elbowes of a Shippe are fastned to the bulke and afterward the prow and the sterne or castle are annexed right so the ribbes the Armes and the Legs are fastned to the Spine The figure of the Spine Hippocrates first elegantly expressed in the third Section of his Booke de articulis and in his Booke de natura ossium where he sayth it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that The figure of them is after a manner direct or straight yet so that it inclineth sometime backeward sometime inward From the first Rackbone of the Necke vnto the seuenth it inclineth inward that it might support the Gullet and the rough artery From the first Racke of the Backe vnto the twelfth it beareth outward to leaue more space for the organs of Respiration that is for the Heart and the Lungs The Loynes incline inward to support the descending trunkes of the hollow veine and the great artery The holy-bone protuberateth outward with a kinde of rectitude or streightnesse to make the capacity of the Hypogastrium or water-course better able to conteine the bladder the right gut and the wombe We also will add saith Laurentius that the fore and inner part is equall that it might not offend the bowels yet scored throughout with transuerse inscriptions the backeside is vnequall for the better insertion of muscles and the safer egresse of the vessels The Spine may be diuided into foure parts the Necke the Backe the Loines and the 4 parts of the Spine Holy-bone The Rackes of the necke are seuen of the backe twelue of the Loines fine whose articulation and coalition is strange and wonderfull The articulation is double forward and backward the forward articulation is
with his eyes or comprehend with his minde that eternall Father I say cannot be knowne but by his effects and all the knowledge of God that can be had must be deriued not à priori but à posteriori not from any cause or matter preceding but from the effects and thinges subsequent So we reade in the sacred Scriptures that Moses could not endure the bright shyning face of God his eyes were so dazled therewith The inuisible things of God saith the Apostle Moyses Paul ad Rom. are knowne by those things that are visible Who is it therefore that will not honor reuerence and admire the author and workeman of so great a worke if he do attentiuely aduise with himselfe how wonderfull the fabricke and structure of mans body is I will praise thee O Lord saith that Kingly Prophet because I am wonderfully made Phidias his Minerua Apelles his Venus Polycletus his Rule are admired by antiquity and therefore great and high honours haue beene decreed vnto them Ctesicles is commended for making a marble Image with such excellent art and cunning that the Samian young men in desire to obtaine the same were contented to lodge night by night in the Temple And wilt not thou admire the arch-type and patterne of all these I meane the body of Man They did imitate in the workes of Nature that which is of least respect and regard namely the outward face and feature for their workes are but dumbe without motion or life But by the view of Anatomicall dissection we see and are able to distinguish the variable and diuers motions of mans body and those also very strange and sometime vncouth Some of the ancient Writers haue dignified the frame of mans body with the name The frame of man is Gods Booke Heraclitus title of The Booke of God For indeede in all men there appeareth certaine sparkes of a Naturall diuinity or diuine nature as Heraclitus witnesseth who sitting in a Bakers shop and perceiuing some of his Auditors which desired to speake with him would not come vnto him into so homely a place Come in saith he for euen heere there be Gods also Iouis omnia plena All things saith the Poet are full of Iupiter For euen in the smallest and most contemptible creature there is matter enough of admiration but yet in the frame of Gods admirable power shineth in the frame of man mans body there is I know not what something more diuine as wherein appeareth not onely the admirable power of God but his wisedome euen past all beleefe and his infinite and particular goodnesse and bounty to Man For his power it is not onely visible but palpable also in that of so small a quantitie of seede the parts whereof seeme to be all homogenie or of one kinde and of a few droppes of blood he hath framed so many and so diuers particles aboue two hundred Bones Cartilages yet more many more Ligaments a number of Membranes numberlesse the Pipes or trunkes of the Arteries millions of veines sinnewes more then thirty paire Muscles almost foure hundred and to conclude all the bowels and inward parts His incredible wisedome appeareth in the admirable contabulation or composition of the whole The wisedom of God in the workmanship of the parts made of so many parts so vnlike one to another Enter thou whosoeuer thou art though thou be an Atheist and acknowledgest no God at all enter I beseech thee into the Sacred Tower of Pallas I meane the braine of Man and behold and admire the pillars and arched Cloysters of that princely pallace the huge greatnesse of that stately building the The elegant workmanship of the whole frame Pedistals or Bases the Porches goodly frontispice the 4. arched Chambers the bright and cleare Mirrour the Labyrinthaean Mazes and web of the small arteries the admirable trainings of the Veines the draining furrowes and watercourses the liuing ebullitions and springings vp of the sinnewes and the wonderfull foecundity of that white marrow of the back which the wiseman in the Book of the Preacher or Ecclesiastes calleth the Siluer cord From the braine turne the eye of thy minde to the gates of the Sun and Windowes of the soule I meane the eyes and there behold the brightnesse of the glittering Cristall the purity and neate cleannesse of the watery and glassy humors the delicate and fine texture of the Tunicles and the wonderfull and admirable volubility of the Muscles in turning and rowling of the eyes Marke and obserue also the art and curious workmanship appearing in the inward part of the eare how exquisitely it is made and trimmed with Labyrinths windings little windowes a sounding Timpane or timbrill three small bones a stirrop an anuile and a hammer the small Muscles the Nerue or sinnew of hearing and the Carteleginious or gristle passage prepared for conueying all sounds vnto the sense Looke vpon the vnweariable and agile motions the conquering power the frame and composition the Muscles the proper and peculiar kinde of flesh the Membranes the Veynes and sinnewes and the bridle as it were all easily distinguished within the compasse of that little body or rather little member of the bodie the Tongue wherewith we blesse God and wherewith we curse men Consider and obserue the Heart his two ventricles eares as many foure notable Vessels which as Hippocrates sayth are as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fountaines Hippocrates in his Booke of the Heart and well-springes of the humane Nature and the riuers and sourses whereby the whole body is watered and refreshed besides eleauen gates or entrances the admyrable and intricate Textures of the vessels of the Liuer the separation and diuision of the currents of the Arteries and the Veynes and in a word consider the admirable structure of all the parts Animall Vitall and Naturall wilt thou not cry out though it bee against thy will O admirable Architect O vnimitable workeman And wilt thou not with the inspired Prophet sing vnto the Creator this Hymne I praise thee O Lord because thou hast shewed the greatnesse of thy wisedome in fashioning of my body Lastly the infinite goodnesse and bounty of God shineth in this excellent workemanship inasmuch as he hath so well prouided for all the parts that euery one hath her proper Gods infinite goodnesse in the structure of the body and peculiar vse and yet all are so fitted and knit together in such an harmonie and agreement that euery one is ready to helpe another and any one of them being ill affected the rest are immediatly drawne to a simpathy and participation with it Which society and fellowship of the parts Hippocrates in his Booke de Alimento hath thus breefelie but excellently expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 One agreement one confluence all consenting To conclude then these wonderfull and euer-worthy to bee admired workes of God in the composition and frame of mans bodie are as it were dumbe Schoolemaisters
in the particular History of the creature and in Dissection age of men may stand in competition with him but in the second how many things hee knew not how absurdly he vnderstood diuers things hee knew Galen and all the whole Schoole of Physitians haue prooued by demonstrations but especially by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the sight of the eye which is of all arguments the most demonstratiue He writ Bookes of the Generation of the parts and of the History of the creatures but he bequeathed vs many things out of the testaments of other men neither is it likely that hee did euer cutvp the body of a man for if he had hee would not haue so fowly erred in that which is obuious to the sence For both in the History of the similar parts and in the description of the dissimilar he hath set downe many things very grosse and absurd as in that where he writeth that the Veines do originally proceede from the Heart which also hee maketh the wel-spring of the Nerues where he saith there are three ventricles in the Heart that the Braine was made onely to refrigerate or coole the heart and such like many more which we shall meete withall in our Treatings of the bones the veynes the arteries the nerues the heart the braine and other particular parts and therefore in those places the diligent and studious Reader may looke for and finde them What the other Greeke Authors haue written of Anatomy CHAP. XIII THere were after Hippocrates time certaine famous men that did diligentlie practise the art of Anatomy and deliuered many things in writing which haue all perished I know not by what mishap or destiny whether I should call it Alcmaeus Crotoniata as Calchidius reporteth did vse to anatomize Alcmaeus Diocles. mens bodies Diocles Carystius in his Epistle to King Antigonus diuideth the bodie of Man into the head the chest the belly and the bladder Lycus Macedo was accounted cunning in the Dissection of the Muscles and his bookes as saith Galen in his 4. Lycus Galen Quintus Marinus booke de Anat. Administ were with great commendation dispersed all abroad Quintus Lycus his Schoolemaister wrote some things of Anatomy Marinus published 20. bookes of those thinges which Lycus was ignorant of in Anatomy Erasistratus did much in this kinde also Herophilus as Tertullian saith cut vppe aboue seuenty bodies and oftentimes Erasistratus Herophilus the bodies of liuing men of him Galen writeth thus Herophilus aswell in all other things that appertaine to out art as also in Anatomy did attaine to a most exacte and exquisite skill and knowledge and for the most part made his experiments not in bruite beastes as most men vse to do but euen in the bodies of men Pelops Galens Schoolmaster Diog. Apollon Asclepiades Eudemus Praxagoras Philotimus Elianus Polybius Colistus Pelops did publickly teach Anatomy and was the Schoolemaister of Galen he affirmed that all the vessels of the body did originally arise from the Braine Diogenes Apollonata wrote a Booke of Veynes Asclepiades Eudemus Praxagoras Philotimus Elianus Polybius Calistus in their seuerall times did all of them excell in this art Yet none of their writings remaine with vs but if we beleeue Aristotle and Galen they had many foolish and ridiculous conceites There haue beene also Greekes of later times who haue done somewhat in Anatomy as Aretaeus Theophilus Oribasius but Galen hath wonne the Girlond from Aretaeus Theophilus Oribasius them all as we haue already prooued Who haue beene the chiefe Authors of Anatomy in our owne times CHAP. XIIII MAny things also haue the Arabians written of the matter of Anatomy of whom Auicenna is worthily accounted especially for the speculatiue part the Prince and Chieftaine but amongst all the Latines haue taken most Auicen Latine writers pains in this argument and amongst them those of our owne age so that now the Art is so beautified that it seemeth the last hand is put vnto it and the art of Anatomy may now be accounted to haue attained the very height of her glorie Among the ancientest of them we haue Mundinus who wrote very perspicuously by way of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or resolution following the order of dissection Carpus wrote large Commentaries vpon him but we must needes taxe them both with many ydle and absurd passages Mundinus Carpus besides the lamenesse and imperfection of their workes Thomas de Zerbis set forth a large worke but we imagine that he tooke much from other men and had little of his owne neither Tho. de Zerbis had he as we suppose any great practise himselfe in dissection After these came Vasseus Carolus Stephanus Andernacus At length appeared Andreas Vesalius who wrote very Vasseus Caro. Stephanus Andernacus Vesalius an acurate writer accurately and some thinke he balked nothing that may appertaine either to Dissection or to the actions or vse of the parts but he is condemned of many and haply not vnworthily for that hauing transcribed almost all his worke out of Galen yet hee cannot affoord him scarse a good word but either pricked by ambition or with an itching desire to contradict so great an Author he neuer leaues goading and wounding his reputation and that very often vndeseruedly Iacobus Syluius heerein hath carried away the reputation that he hath digested in a most exquisite order the vast and wilde Forrest as it were and confusion of all the Muscles and Vessels and giuen them particular and proper names but hee was little beholding to his Syluius his coÌ„mendation Printer who hath let slip many escapes and by your leaue added as we thinke somthings to him very superfluous These two Vesalius and Syluius flourished both in one time but Vesalius was too tart and sharpe in his calumniations Syluius too obstinate a desender of Galen Vesalius hath rashly and vnaduisedly written many things against Galen Syluius in defending his Maister Galen is enforced to maintaine many vncouth Paradoxes Gabriell Fallopius the most subtile and acute Anatomist of this age hath deserued exceeding much of vs all for in his obseruations he hath opened many things altogether vnknowne to the Fallopius his commendation former ages he wrote also an excellent Commentary vpon Galens Booke de Ossibus Columbus couched the whole Art very succinctly in xv Bookes and penned them very neatly Valuerda the Spaniard hath done also exceeding well and with great commendations Columbus Eustachius hath published some small workes of Anatomy concerning the bones and the frame and composition of the Kidneyes Bauhinus first exceeded all men and since in a later Eustachius Bauhinus worke hath exceeded himselfe both in his descriptions and in his Tables Archangelus Picholominaeus a Cittizen of Rome hath set forth very learned readings of Anatomy interlaced Archangelus Picholomineus Var. Arantius Pâ—gâ—feta Volcherus Coeiter Platerus Guillemaeus with many disputations concerning things controuerted Varolius Arantius and Pigafeta haue added
action of the similar parts is common not proper Galen maketh foure orders of organs or instruments the first is such as are most simple which consist onely of similars as Foure orders of Organs the muscles The second are those that are composed of the first as fingers The third are such as are made of the second as the hand The fourth are such as are made of the third In a perfect Organ there are 4. kinds of parts as the arme Againe in euery perfect organ we may obserue foure kindes of parts The first is of those by which the action is originally performed where these are there is also the faculty and therefore they are said to bee the principall parts of the organ such is the Christalline humor in the eye for it onely is altered by colours and receiueth the images of visible things The second kind is of those without which the action is not performed and these doe not respect the action primarily and of themselues but the necessity of the Perse. action such are in the eye the opticke nerue the glassie humour and the albuginious which is like the white of an egge The third kinde is of those by which the action is better performed and these respect the perfection of the action and therefore are called Helpers such are in the eye the coates and the muskles which moue and turne the eyes with a wonderfull volubility The last kinde is of those parts which doe conserue or preserue the action these are the causes that all the rest do worke safely they respect the action not as it is an action simply but as it is to continue and indure such in the eyes are the browes lids and orbe of the eye and this is the nature of dissimilar and organicall parts But that we might not passe ouer anything wee will adde this one for a complement that Another diulsion of dissimilar parts of dissimilar parts some are such by the first institution of nature as the hands and the feet from which if you take all the similar parts you shall reduce them into nothing others are dissimilar secondarily because of the implications and textures of veines arteries and sinewes in them as the Heart the Braine and the Liuer for if you take from the Braine the common similar parts yet there will remaine the proper substance of the Braine The other differencies of the parts are vnfoulded CHAP. XXI THere are also other differences of parts not so necessary for a Chirurgion to know which notwithstanding because we would leaue nothing behinde vs we will briefly declare Galen in his Booke de arteparua maketh foure differences Galen maketh 4. differences of parts of parts some parts are principall as the Brayne the Heart the Liuer and the Testicles Some doe arise from these principal and minister vnto them as nerues veines arteries and seede vessels some neither gouerne others nor are gouerned of others but haue only in-bred faculties as bones gristles ligaments membranes Finally some parts haue vertues both in-bred and influent as the organs of sence and motion The Arabians gather the diuisions of parts from the substance the Temper How the Arabians distinguish he parts those things which follow the temper and those things which are accidentarie or happen to the part whence some parts are fleshy some spermaticall some hot others cold some moyst others dry some soft others hard some mooueable others immooueable finally some sensible others insensible Those which haue sence haue it either sharpe and quicke or stupid and dull A part is saide to haue exquisite sence three wayes either because of the perfection of the sense so the skin which couereth the palme of the hand and especially the fingers endes hath an exact perception of the tractable or touchable qualities or because it is more easily and sooner violated and offended by the internal and externall qualities which strike the sence so the eye is saide to be of very acute and quicke sence or because it hath a determinate or particular sence which no where else is to bee found so the mouth of the stomacke is of most exquisite sence that it might apprehend and feele the exhaustion or emptines and the suction or appetite of the other parts so also the parts of generation in both sexes haue in them a strange and strong desire and longing after their proper satisfaction The Anatomists commonly do diuide the whole body into the Head the Chest the lower belly and the ioynts The Egyptians into the head the necke the chest the hands The Egyptians diuision of the bodie Diocles. Fernelius his excellent diuision of the bodie the feet Diocles into the head the chest the belly and the bladder Fernelius in the second Book of his Method diuideth the body into publicke and priuate Regions and truely as I thinke very commodiously for a practising Physitian or Chirurgion The publick Region is threefold One and properly the first reacheth from the Gullet into the middle part of the Liuer in which are the stomacke the Meseraicke veynes the hollow part of the Liuer the Spleene and the Pancreas or sweete bread between them The second runneth from the midst of the Liuer into the small and hairy veines of the particular partes comprehending the gibbous or bounding part of the Liuer all the hollow veine the great arterie that accompanieth it and whatsoeuer portion of them is betweene the arme-holes the Groine The third Region comprehendeth the Muscles Membranes Bones and in a word all the Moles or mountenance of the body There are also many priuate Regions which haue their proper superfluities and peculiar passages for their expurgation And thus me thinkes I haue run through the nature of Man the Excellency Profite Necessitie and Method of Anatomy who haue written therof as well in olde times as of later yeares and among our selues the definitions diuisions of Anatomy the Subiect or proper Obiect of the same the nature of a Part with the differences and distributions of the same it remaineth now that we vntie such knots as might in this entrance intangle vs and so hinder our progresse to that wished end which we set before vs. A Dilucidation or Exposition of the Controuersies concerning the Subiect of ANATOMY The Praeface AS in the knowledge of Diuine Mysteries Implicit Fayth is the highway to perdition so in humane learning nothing giues a greater checke to the progresse of an Art then to beleeue it is already perfected and consummated by those which went before vs and therfore to rest our selues in their determinations For if the ancient Philosophers and Artists had contented thēselues to walke onely in the Tracke of their predecessours and had limited their Noble wits within other mens bounds the Father had neuer brought foorth the Daughter neuer had Time broght Truth to light which vpon the fall of Adam was chained in the deepe Abysse There is as of the World
Place for the same thing The Eye sayth Galen in the first Book of his Method we call a Member neyther is there any oddes which you call it a Member or a Part if any man shall say the Eye is a Part and not a Member or a Member and not a Part I will not in either contend with him In his first Book de locis affectis Not onely the latter Physitians sayth he but many also of the antients doe vse to call the particles of the body Places Hippocrates in his Book de locis in homine and de victus ratione in morbis acutis calleth also Parts Places yet there are some who distinguish a Member from a Part Hippocrates and a Particle from a Place Aristotle calleth those only Members which are compounded Aristotle of parts of diuers natures as the Head the Feete and the Hands and those that are similar he calleth properly Parts Theodorus in Aristotle thinketh that the name of a Part or Place is of larger extent then the name of a Member So also Galen in the sixt of his Method Theodorus sayth that the Eye may be called a Part or a Member and the horny tunicle a Part Galen but not a Member but because in these Philosophicall disquisitions it becommeth vs better to stand vpon substances then vpon wordes wee take no care whether you vse the name of a Part a Member a Particle or a Place it concernes vs more to find out an essentiall definition of a Part. Auicen defineth a Part to be a body ingendered of the first permixtion of the humours as the humors doe consist of the first mixtion of the meate and the meate of the Elements But this definition Auicens definition of a part imperfect Fen prima primi Doct. 5. ca. 1 of the Arabian is too presse straight narrow because it agreeth only to homogenie parts not to heterogenie for euery man may easily perceiue that heterogenie or dissimilar parts are compounded immediately of similar not of the first mixture of the humors And this Galen teacheth in plaine and expresse words in his first Book de Elementis Galen where hee sayth that compounded partes are immediately made of the simple or similar the simple of humors humors of Aliments Aliments of the Elements They which would salue the Arabians credite say that his definition is materiall nor formall for both similar and An excuse of Auicen but which wil not hold water dissimilar do communicate in the matter though their forme or difference be diuers but they forget that an essentiall definition must expresse the forme especially because it is the chiefe part of the essence as that which giueth Being to the thing Aponensis defineth a Aponensis definition of a part part to be a solid and thick body begotten of humidities or moystures and adorned with the powers of Nature which definition laboureth of the same disease with the former comprehending onely simple not compounded parts Galen hath two definitions of parts The first in the first Booke of his Method and the Galens two definitions fift Chapter and in the first booke de Elementis cap. 6. The second is in his first Booke de vsupartium The first is this A Part is that which accomplisheth or integrateth the whole Or whatsoeuer addeth any thing to the frame of a humane body The second is this A Part is a body which neither hath a proper circumscription of his owne nor yet is on euery hand ioyned with others Both these definitions seeme to bee too large comprehending not onely liuing Both too large particles which are onely truely and properly partes but those also which haue no life as the haires the nailes the fat Hippocrates also vseth this large and ample signification of a part in Lib. 6. Epidemiâ—n where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is humors spirits he calleth parts So Aristotle calleth seede bloud milke marrow phlegme and fatte or grease Parts Fernelius the french Galen giueth vs a perfect definition of a Part in the first Fernelius the french Galen Chapter of the second Booke of his Physiologia and disputeth and scanneth the particular branches of his definition learnedly and at large Argenterius a common Calumniator Argenterius his cauil at Fernelius sayeth Laurentius taxeth Fernelius definition assuming a diuerse consideration of mans body first as it is a substance and so hee sayeth the parts of it are the Matter and the Forme next as it is a body and so the parts of it are all the Corporeall substances therein contained Finally as a liuing and animated Creature and in that respect sayth he whatsoeuer liueth may be called a part of the liuing Creature not a part of the body Wherefore Fernelius did ill define a Part of mans body to bee a body cohearing or cleaning to the whole and ioyned to it in common life framed for his vse and function But these are but nice and friuolous cauils and indeede extrauagant from a Physitians consideration for a Phisitian doth not consider the body of man as it is a naturall body consisting of matter and forme but as it is obnoxious or liable to sicknesse or health And therefore Fernelius doeth well determine that those bodies onely are to bee called partes which may be the Subiects of sicknes and health Now those parts only are afflicted with Fernelius defended diseases which performe some actions in the body and actions belong to liuing parts not to those which haue no life For sicknes is an indisposition which at the first hand and immediately hurteth or hindereth the action And therefore Fernelius his definition is exquisite and perfect beseeming a true Physitian Of the principalitie of the Parts against the Peripateticks proouing that there is not one onely Principall to wit the Heart QVEST. II. COncerning the principalitie of the partes there is a famous difference betweene the Physitians and the Philosophers The great Genius and interpreter of Nature Aristotle in the seauenth and the tenth Chapters of his second booke de partibus Animalium in Aristotle wold haue but one principal part and that the heart the fourth Chapter of his third book de partibus Animalium in his second booke de generatione Animalium in his booke de vita morte in his bookes de somno and de causa motus Animalium determineth that there is but one Soueraigne in mans body and one Principle which in his bosome and imbracement conteyneth and comprehendeth all the faculties And this he resolueth is the Heart the fountaine sayth he of the veines arteries and the sinewes the source of heate spirits and quickning Nectar the first and onely storehouse of bloud or worke-house of sanguification and finally the seate and mansion house of the vegetatiue sensatiue and reasonable Soule In Artstotles foot steps haue walked Auerrhoes in the second of his Collectanies Aphrodiseus in his first booke de Anima and many
motion And these are the arguments whereby the opinion of the Peripateticks is expulsed out of the Schoole of the Physitians Auicen Fen prima primi doctrina quinta cap. primo interpreteth Aristotles opinion playing How Auicen interpreteth Aristotle the stickler in this manner All the faculties sayth he do reside in the heart as in their first Root but yet they Shine in the other members that is the Heart is the originall of diuers faculties but vseth the Braine as the instrument of sence so that Radically that is his word the Animall faculty is in the heart but by manifestation in the braine Some againe intercede for the Peripateticks and say that the principal faculties motiue The opinion of some later writers and their diuers distinctions and sensatiue are in the heart as in their originall and fountaine That the rootes of the nerues are in the heart but because it is too narrow to yeelde out of it selfe all their propagations they think the braine was framed as a second principle wherin the animall functions might not obscurely as in the heart but euidently manifest and exhibite themselues And this power or faculty when the braine hath once receiued it from the heart standeth in no neede of continuall and immediate assistance therefrom but onely of a supply after some time Euen as the Commander of an Army who hauing receiued his authority and his company from the Prince standeth in no farther neede of the Princes protection vnlesse Comparison it be now and then vpon especiall seruices They conclude therefore that the Braine and the Liuer are truely called principall parts but this principality is but delegatory from the heart no otherwayes then the Lieutenants of Princes by them chosen for such and such imployments doe receiue from them an order and power of dispensation and disposition whereby they are authorized and so taken as if they were immediate commaunders themselues Some others vse another distinction and say that materially the nerues proceede from the Braine and the veines from the Liuer but the first and the formall principle they say is in the heart That Prince of humaine learning at least he that affected that soueraignty Iulius Caesar Scaliger in the two hundred fourescore and ninth Exercise of his booke de subtilitate Scaligers opinion maketh many principles in the Heart The first or primarie is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the liuing the secōdarie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the mouing principle these do neuer cease neither are they hindred or intercepted in our sleep or repose yet are they not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tametsi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is they are not the first Sensators though they be of or from the first Sensator Thus learned men labor to reconcile the Peripateticks the Physitians But they seem not to hold themselues close to Aristotles meaning for hee doeth not thinke that in any sence The late writers did not vnderstand Aristotle well the Braine can be sayd to bee the author or original of Sensation neither that the nerues doe arise from it No where doth he attribute any delegatory power of Sensation vnto it but thinketh it was onely made to refrigerate or coole the heat of the heart whereas notwithstanding all he can produce it is the first principle of sence and motion neither receiueth any power for the performance of either of them from the Heart And whereas the Arabians say that the Animall facultie is Radicall in the heart and but by Manifestation in the braine we can no way admit of that distinction for if that faculty The opinion of the Arabians consuted were in the heart as in the roote then when the braine is obstructed the body should not become senselesse and without motion because there should be a remainder both of sense and motion in the roote that is in the heart But though the heart bee obstructed or the passages intercepted between it and the braine yet there followeth not any sodaine priuation of sence and motion Instances hereof wee haue in Sacrifices where the Beast sometimes Sacrifices run from the altar without their heart hath beene heard to cry and sometimes also seene to runne a little way after his heart hath beene cut out and we haue seene the same tryed in a Dogge which ran crying a while after his heart was cut out the vessels arising from it vpward being before bound Galen in his first booke de Placitis illustrateth the whole matter by an elegant demonstration Galens elegāt demonstratiō If the Heart sayth he did giue vnto the Braine the Animall faculty then should that power be deriued either by veines arteries or sinewes for there are no other vessels which goe betweene them and are common to them both By veines or arteries Aristotle himselfe doth not thinke it is conuayed beside these vessels do not directly passe vnto the Braine but after diuers contorsions and aberrations from a right direct progresse That it is not deriued by or through the nerues is manifest because if the nerue which is disseminated through the substance of the Heart be either diuided and cut asunder or intercepted yet the Creature doth not presently fall but onely groweth mute and dumbe It is therefore more consonant to right reason that seeing the soule is but one and a The conclusion of the whole disputation simple substance and wholly in the whole and wholy in euery particle of the body and therefore must necessarily haue the helpe of Organs for the accomplishing of her seuerall functions to assigne the seate of the faculty there where the Organs of those faculties are especially to be discerned Wherefore seeing the Peripateticks doe confesse that the Organs of sence and motion are more conspicuous in the Braine then in the heart why will they not yeeld to the Physitian that the Animall faculty is in the braine the Vitall in the Heart and the Naturall in the Liuer but make all the worlde witnesses of their refractarie mindes then which in a true Philosopher nothing is more illiberall Howsoeuer to conclude we subscribe to the opinion of the Physitians who haue banished this Vnitie of Principles out of their Schooles QVEST. III. How many principall parts there are BY those things which we haue thus at large discoursed it is manifest to all men that there is not one but many principall parts of mans body it remaineth that we shew you now how many there are The number wee cannot better aportion then from the nature and definition of a Principle First therefore we must make it appeare because Physitians heerein doe not agree what a principall part is Galen in his Booke de vsu partium defineth this principality by Necessity That is a What a principall part is Galen Principall part which is of absolute necessity for the life of Man I will shew you saith he by what markes you shall know a principall part to wit
which no man in his right wits but will easily confesse or let him but pricke his finger and he shall see it Auicen Fen prima doctrina 5. Cap. primo defines that to be a principal part which hath in it selfe the Originall or beginning of the first and chiefe faculties of the Auicens desition or a principall part body or wherein the power or efficacy of those faculties by which the body is dispersed or gouerned doth as in his chiefe seate especially reside and manifest it selfe Some of the late Writers haue defined a principall part to bee that which out of it selfe exhibiteth and A definition of the late writers communicateth to other parts some actiue Instrument as for instance a Spirit So that which of all these definitions we accept of it will still remaine that there are three principall parts the Braine the Heart and the Liuer For if we respect Necessity these only are absolutely necessary if the originall of the faculties in the Braine resideth and shineth the animall the vitall in the heart and the naturall in the Liuer if the Instruments then from the Braine floweth the animall spirits by the sinnewes the vitall from the heart by the arteries the naturall from the Liuer by the veins and by those passages are all diffused from their fountaines in the whole body Galen in his Booke de Arte parua addeth to the principall partes a fourth to wit the Testicles not in respect to the indiuiduum or particular creature but because they are of absolute necessity for the conseruation of the kinde and production of encrease For the Testicles indeede do not make allowance to the whole body of any matter or facultie or spirit but only of a quality together with a subtile and thin breath or aire from which the flesh hath a ranke taste of the seede and the bodye a strength or farther ability in the performance of his actions QVEST. IIII. Which of all the principall Parts is the most Noble HAuing praemised this disputation concerning the number of the principall parts it remaineth because wee would haue nothing wanting which may giue satisfaction to such as desire it that we inquire which of all the principall parts is worthily to be preferred aboue the rest Galen in his first Booke de semine preferreth the testicles to the heart where he saith The Heart is indeede the author of liuing but the Testicles Galen preferreth the Testicles before the Heart are they which adde a betternesse or farther degree of perfection to the life because if they be taken away the iollity and courage of the Creature is extinguished the Male followeth not his Female the Veynes loose their latitude and become sunke narrow the Pulse abateth of his strength and becomes weake dull and languishing the skin is pilde and bare whereupon such men are called Glabriones and in a word all virility Glabriones Galen or manhoode vanisheth away Galen addeth The Testicles are another Fountaine or Well-spring of in-bred heate the Feu-place or Fire-hearth where the Lares or houshold-Gods of the body do solace and disport themselues from hence the whole body receyueth Wherein the Testicles do shew their power an encrease of heate and by that meanes not onely foecundity but also a great alteration of the temper the habite the proper substance yea and of the manners themselues so that to say true their power is very great and almost incredible then especially knowne when it is wanting as we may obserue in Eunuches Wherefore as to be and liue well is more excellent then simply to liue and haue an Idle and sluggish existence so the Instrument of the former which is the Testicles is more excellent then that of the latter which is the heart A probable but a sophisticall argument Galens subtile argument answered True it is that which giueth better life if it giue life also is more excellent then that which giueth life onely but the testicles do not giue life at all the creature can liue without them they adde indeed a perfection not to life that is to the concreate as we say but to liuing that is to the abstract so do the eyes so do other parts without which a Man should liue but in liuing should be miserable the heart therefore giueth the substance the testicles exhibite but an additament which may be away albeit it bee with notable detriment detriment I say not of that which the heart giueth which is the substance but of that which themselues affoord which is a complement Now that a substance is of more excellence then a complement no Man will deny the heart therefore is more noble then Whether the Braine be to be preferd before the hart the testicles But the heart hath a greater concurrent in this plea of honour which is the braine The Peripatetikes and Aristotle their Prince together with the whole family almost of The opinion of the Peripatetiks Stoiks the Stoickes especially Chrysippus do giue the preheminence to the heart as well because it is seated in the middest which is the place of honour as also because it is a liuing and abundant Fountaine of Natiue heate and finally because it is the speciall habitation of the soule for euen Hippocrates himselfe the Oracle of Physicke in his booke de Corde placeth Hippocrates the soule in the left ventricle of the heart and hence it is that they call the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth Empire or rule comming from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Command But all this notwithstanding we are enforced to yeelde the superiority to the braine We determin that the brain is the prime principal part because his functions are more diuine and more noble then those of the heart For example All sence and voluntary motion proceede from it the habitation it is of Wisedome the Shrine of Memory Iudgement and Discourse which are the prerogatiues of Man aboue all other Creatures This is the Prince of the Family and the head is the head of the tribe all other parts are but attendants though some serue in more honourable place then others and owe homage vnto it yea all were created onely for his vse and behoofe An Elegant demonstratiō how all the body is seruiceable to the Braine For the braine being the seate of the intelligible or vnderstanding faculty it was requisite first that it should be supplied with phantasmes or representations these representations could not be exhibited and represented to the vnderstanding but by the ministerie of the outward sences For it is a rule in Philosophy Nihil est in intellectu quod nō prius fuit in sensu There is nothing in the vnderstanding or intellect which is not first in the sence It was necessary therefore that the sences should be created for the intellect Furthermore the sences could not haue beene perfect vnlesse the
Creature could haue moued locally to gather his phantasmes out of diuers obiects as the Bee flyeth from one flower to another to gather hony and therefore Nature ordained the organs or instruments of motion the muscles the tendons and the nerues These vnlesse wee should haue crawled vppon the earth like wormes did necessarily require props and supporters to confirme and establish them whereupon the bones and the gristles were ordained and ligaments also to knit and swathe them together now all of them stand in neede of perpetuall influence of heate to quicken them and of nourishment to sustaine them both which are supplied the former from the Heart by the arteries the latter from the Liuer by the veines so that truth to say there was no other end of the Creation of all the parts and powers of the body but onely for the vse and behoofe of the Braine It will be obiected that the braine cannot accomplish his functions without the spirits of the heart and the influence of his heate I answere that that is an inuincible argument Obiection Answere of the soueraignty of the Brain for the end for which a thing is ordained is more noble then the thing ordained for that end the life therefore and the heart are but handmaids to the Braine We will adde also this argument which happely will seeme not incompetent The Braine giueth figure vnto the whole body for the head was made onely for the Brayne how Hippocrates sayth that the nature of all the rest of the bones dependeth vpon Hippocrates the magnitude of the head not that all the bones deriue their originall from the head but because it behooued that they should bee all proportionably answerable to the bones to which they are articulated as the legges to the thighes the thighes to the haunches the haunches to the holy bone the holy bone to the spondles or racke bones the racke bones to the marrow of the backe and that to the braine For satisfaction to the arguments before vrged by the Peripatetians and the Stoicks we say That the Etymon or deriuation of the name of the heart is but friuolous not worthy The former arguments of the Peripateticks Stoicks answered the standing vpon For the scite of the heart in the middest it doeth weigh tantundem as much as nothing neither indeede is the ground of it true for of the whole body the nauel is the Center and for the trunke or bulke who euer said that was an Anatomist the heart was in the middest of it But if wee will draw an argument of dignity from the scituation The argument retorted then will the true superiority fall to the Braine because it is placed vppermost as the fire aboue the inferiour elements the highest heauen the seate of the blessed soules aboue the subiected orbes for to be placed aboue is high superiority and praeeminence to be thrust downe below betokeneth base subiection and inferiority As for that place of Hippocrates Exposition of Hippocrates where he placeth the soule in the left ventricle of the heart either he speaketh to the capacity of the vulgar or else by the soule he meaneth the heate as happely wee shall haue more occasion to shew hereafter We conclude therefore that of the principall parts the first place belongeth to the Braine the next to the Heart the last to the Liuer Againe in the Oeconomie or order of the parts this rule is obserued that those which are first in order A rule in the disposition of the parts of nature are last in dignity and excellencie so the Infant first liueth the life of a plant then like a beast it mooueth and becommeth sensible finally it receiueth it's perfection when it is indued with the reasonable soule as hauing then the last hand and consummation from the Creator when he setteth his stampe or image vpon it Galen in the last Chapter of the seauenth booke of his Method compareth the dignity and necessity of the three principall parts one with another in these wordes The dignity Galen of the Heart is very great and in sicke patients his action and the strength of it of absolute necessity A conference of the dignity necessity of the principal parts the Brayne is of equall moment for the preseruation of life yet the strength of his actions is not so immediately necessary in those that are diseased for their recouery the action of the Liuer is as necessary as eyther of them for the maintenance of the particular parts but yet for present immediate sustentation of life it is not so instantly necessary as both the former To conclude this question there is a threefold principle one of Beginning another of Dignity a third of Necessity The parenchyma or flesh of the Liuer is the originall principle the Braine is The decision of the whole question A three fold principle Comparison the most noble principle and the Heart of most necessity yet they all haue such a mutuall connexion and conspiration that each needeth others assistance and if one of them decay the rest doe forthwith perish Euen as in a wel gouerned Citty or Common-wealth there is a wise Senate to guide it a stout and valorous strength of souldiours to defend and redeeme it and an infinite multiplicity of trades and occupations to maintaine and support it all which though they be distinguished in offices and place doe yet consent in one and conspire together for their mutuall preseruation And this conspiration Galen expresseth Galen to the life in his booke deformatione foetus and the fift chap. thus When the Heart is depriued The mutual conspiration of the principal parts of respiration it ceaseth to moue immediately death ensueth now it is depriued of respiration when the nerues which come from the Brayne are either cut or obstructed or intercepted As therefore the Heart needeth the helpe of the Braine and being forsaken by it maketh a diuorce betweene the soule and the body so it also maketh retribution to the Brain supplying it with spirits of life out of which the Animall spirits of the Braine are extracted and the Liuer though it lye below yet it yeeldeth matter to them both wherof and whereby their spirits are made and sustained But against this doctrine of the consent of these principall parts there is a notable place of Galens in the fourth chapter of his second booke de placitis which needeth to bee cleared Obiection Galen before we fall from this discourse for hee sayeth As Pulsation and voluntary motion belong to diuers kindes of motion so neyther of those principles needeth the helpe one of another Which place we interpret thus that the hart doth not transmit the Animal faculty to the A hard place in Galen expounded braine nor the braine the faculty of Pulsation to the heart because the temper and formes of the faculties are diuers and therefore the heart conferreth nothing to
the Idea or forme of voluntarie motion neither the braine to the power of pulsation yet hence it must not be inferred that the braine needeth not the help of the heart or on the contrary the heart of the braine and thus much of the definition and number and precedency of the principarts QVEST. V. Of similar and dissimilar parts and first of the number of them THE nature and number of the Similar parts because they are much controuerted we will examine for their sakes who are not so well exercised in these schoole poynts that if they be not able to draw out of the fountaines themselues they may dip their vessels in this shallow foord of ours to satisfie their thirsty minds Some there bee that contend that there are no similar parts at all because the most That there are no similar parts Galen Obiection Answere Why similar parts are so called simple are not voide of composition and they alledge Galens authority for it who in the eight chapter of his first booke de Elementis sayth That the simple parts are made of humors humors of Aliments Aliments of Elements And in his first booke de semine All parts are generated of seede and bloud But the answere to this is easie and obuious for parts are called similar not because they are exquisitly simple and incompounded but because they cannot bee diuided into Parts of diuers kindes neither yet are compounded of any other Parts though of diuers substances So the Philosopher calleth the Elements simple bodies because they are not compounded of other bodies although they consist of matter and forme Yea the very soule of man is not in this sence truely simple nor yet the Angelicall The soule of man is not simple substance for if they were they should be impatible and indeede nothing is truely simple but God himselfe but we of purpose giue ouer this mysterie before wee enter into it because euery one is not a fit auditor of this kinde of Philosophy The number of the similar The number of the similar parts Galen A three-fold kinde of flesh particles concerneth vs at this time more wherein there is great heate and contention of opinions Galen in his commentaries vppon Hippocrates booke de natura hominis numbreth seauen Bones Gristles Ligaments Membranes Fibres Fat and Flesh And whereas there is a threefold kind of flesh one of the muskles which is indeed true flesh another of the entrals which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the last of the particular parts he accounteth them all similar for so he speaketh in the sixt chapter of his first booke de naturalibus facultatibus Among the similar partes are to bee accounted the flesh of the Liuer the Spleene the Galen Kidneyes the Lungs and the Heart as also the Coates of the Stomacke and the Guts and the proper body of the Braine For if from all of these you shall exempt or take away either really or in your imagination the veines the arteries and the nerues the body which remayneth will be simple and elementary In the sixt chapter of the first booke de Elementis he addeth to the former seauen Sinewes Marrow Nayles and Haire In his booke de inaequali Galen intemperie Tendons and Skin In his booke de differentijs morborum and in the second booke de Elementis he addeth Veines and Arteries So that according to Galen in the 14. Similar parts after Galen places alleadged if wee summe vp the similar parts they will arise to foureteene Bones Gristles Ligaments Membranes Fibres Nerues Arteries Veines Flesh Skin Fatte Marrow Nailes and Haires Many accuse Galen of leuitie and forgetfulnesse because in diuers places hee calleth veines arteries and nerues similar parts yet in his booke de inaequali intemperie hee accounteth Galen accused them dissimilar and organicall Argenterius answeres for him that in a similar part he hath a double respect to their matter and their form and wheras he calleth nerues Argenterius answere for Galen in sufficient veines and arteries similar bodies he doth it with respect to their matter which is simple and vniforme where he calleth them organicall he hath respect to their forme and figure which is round and more or lesse hollow but Argenterius by this answere rather betrayeth then redeemeth his maister for the matter of the veines nerues and arteries is not vniforme Galen in his booke de placitis and de vsupartium teacheth that nerues are withinward Galen soft and marrowy outward membranous as also the bodyes of arteryes are wouen of membranes and fibres The common and vulgar answere for Galen we rather approue which is after this sort There are two kinds of similar parts some are so in trueth as bones gristles c. others similar The common answere for Galen approoued Obiection to the iudgement of the eye such are veines arteryes and nerues because at the first view when we cast our eye vpon them we perceiue an vniformity in their substance But some man will vrge farther that euen in the iudgement of the eye those three vessels aboue named are not simple but compounded for our eye bewrayeth the inside of the nerue to bee medullous and the out-side membranous And Galen in the sixt chapter of his first booke de naturalibus facultatibus sayth That similar particles are by no other meanes to bee discerned Galen Montanus answere to the Obiection but by dissection and autopsia that is by the eye of the Anatomist This scruple Montanus thus remoueth there is sayth he a double Anatomy one most exquisite and artificiall another more rude according to the times wherein Hippocrates Diocles and Erasistratus liued when the Art was in her infancy and to these times the nerues veines and arteries seemed at the first sight similar parts albeit since as the Art hath gathered strength and men growne more occulate priers into the nature and frame of the body there hath beene some difference discerned It will be further obiected that there are more similar parts then Galen and the Schoole of Physitians haue described For the marrow or substance of the braine the Cristalline Obiection humor of the eye the pith of the backe as also the other humors of the eye are truly and in the nicest construction similar parts We may answere that all these are indeed truly similar but yet they all concurre to the frame of one part but Galen spake onelie of those Solution similars of which as of sensible and common Elements many dissimilars were compounded Quest 6. Whether a similar part may be called Organicall and whether the actions belong to the similar Parts or to the Organicall ACcording to the Doctrine of Aristotle and Galen a dissimilar and an organicall part are not distinguished But because according to the same A similar part may also be said to be Organicall Galen the essence of an Organicall part consisteth onely in the conformation
the question wherin Galen is interpreted of Galens Philosophy It is true that he acknowledgeth in euery perfect organ one similar particle which is the principall cause of the action but yet hee neuer meant to referre the cause of the perfect action onely to the temper of that particle so hee acknowledgeth the temper of the Christalline humor to be the efficient cause of vision or sight together with his purity smoothnesse and scituation which are all organicall For if the position of the Christalline humor be changed if it be drowned too deep in the glassy humour although What we must resolue vpon according to Galen the temper of it remaine neuerso exquisite yet the vision cannot bee perfect In a word therefore I answere that the originall of the action dependeth vpon the similar part and his temper but the perfection of the action followeth the frame of the whole organ And this Galen teacheth in the sixt chapter of his book de differentijs morborum and in his book de optima corpor is constitutione where he willeth and resolueth that the actions doe first of all and originally issue from the similar particles but their accomplishment and perfection dependeth vpon the frame of the whole organ Whether the Spermaticall parts be generated of seede QVEST. VII MAuing thus handled the distinction of the parts the natures of them all it remayneth that we entreat of those parts which are called Spermaticall Three questions concerning spermatical parts concerning which there are three questions among the rest most notable Whether they be immediately made of the seede whether they can grow together againe or bee restored and whether they bee hotter then the sanguine or bloudy parts or no all which we will dispute in order The first question is hard The first question to be determined and therefore we must be constrayned to take our rise a little higher for that the nature of seede which is intangled in many folds of difficulties must first be vnfolded notwithstanding because wee shall haue fitter oportunity in the booke of the generation of man to search more narrowly into the mysteries of this secret wee will content our selues in this place briefly to run ouer those things which shal most concerne the matter we haue in hand It is agreed vpon betweene the Physitians and the Peripatecians that seede is a Principle of generation But the Philosophers doe acknowledge it onely to be a formall and efficient Principle the Physitians both a formall and a materiall formall by reason of his spirits materiall by reason of his body The Physitians therefore doe determine that the The Peripateticks thinke that all the parts are generated of bloud The first reason spermaticall parts are generated out of the crassament or thicke substance of the seede the Peripateticks onely out of the bloud This latter opinion is not without his patrons and abettors and beside supporteth it selfe by these arguments If the Spermaticall parts were made of the seede as of a materiall principle then the actiue and the passiue the act and the power the mouer and that which is moued the matter and the forme the maker and the thing made should be the same which true and solid Philosophy will not admit Againe according to Aristotle in the second booke of his Physickes the Artizane is neuer a part of his owne workmanship the seede is the artizane Galen calleth it Phidias who was The second Aristotle Phidias the Statuary an excellent Statuarie and made among other peeces Mineruas statue of Iuory 26. cubits high c. And in the 20. chapter of the first book de generatione Animalium The seed is no part of the Infant that is made sayth the Philosopher no more then the Carpenter is a part of the woode which hee heweth neyther is there any part of the art of the artificer in that which is effected but onely by his labour through motion there ariseth in the matter a forme and a shape Moreouer it is an axiome of Physicke That wee are nourished by An axiome in Phisicke The third those things whereof we are formed framed and do consist but all the parts of man are nourished with blood and therefore they are all generated of blood also Furthermore if the principall parts the Heart and the Liuer bee made of blood for their substance is fleshy and Hippocrates calleth them both fleshy Entrals why is it not so The fourth Hippocrates with the other parts which al men admit and consent to be made and perfected after them Adde heereto that if the seede of the Male be both the efficient and the matter of the Infant The fift there is no reason but the male may alone beget an infant in himselfe shall the Nature of the seede be idle and at rest which all Philosophers with one consent doe agree is alwayes actiue and operatiue Finally is it possible that so small a moment of seede as ordinarily The sixt sufficeth for the generation of Man should bee sufficient for the delineation of so many hundreds nay thousands of Bones Gristles Ligaments Arteries Nerues Veynes Membranes c Wherefore the seede hath not the nature of a materiall but onely of an efficient cause of mans generation There are aâ—so two places in Galen which seeme to fauour the opinion of the Peripatetikes The first is in the second Booke De Naturalibus Facultatibus where hee sayth The Seede is an â—ffectiue Principle of the Creature for the materiall is the Menstruall Blood The other in the third Chapter of the same Booke where he speaketh verie plainly There is great difference saith he betweene the workemanship of Phydias and of Nature For Phydias of waxe can neuer make Iuory and Gold but Nature keepeth not the olde forme of any matter generating of bloud bloudlesse parts As for example Bones Gristles Nerues Veines Arteries all bloudlesse yet made of bloud But the trueth is that Galen was of another minde to wit that all the Spermaticall parts were made of seede as appeareth in his Bookes de Semine where hee inueyeth purposely The contrarie opinion of the Physitians Authorities of 〈◊〉 against Aristotle concerning this matter teaching that the seede is both the efficient and the materiall cause of their generation The efficient in respect of the Spirites the matter in respect of the Crassament of it And indeede that admirable and vnimitable ingenie or discourse of Hippocrates did first bring this light into the worlde as appeareth in his Bookes De Natura pueri de Principijs and the fourth De Morbis And Aristotle himselfe is constrained to confesse as much in the first Booke of his Physickes and in his Aristotle Bookes De gener Animalium where he sayth that some parts are made onely of an Alimentarie excrement some of an Alimentarie and a Seminall together Besides not to stand vpon authorities wee haue waight of Reason to prooue it The seede of
Sence by the nerues òr sinewes For my owne part I doe not deny but that many vessels are carried vnto and doe determine in the skin From the Axillary Iugular and Crurall veines many small Surcles and as many Arteries bearing them company interlaced also it is with manifold Nerues but yet I am not resolued that the skinne is wouen together of their threds Galen thought the skin was the first part of the Infant that was formed the trueth of which assertion we shall discusse in another place Some thinke the Skin is made Other opinions of the superficies of flesh dryed because in woundes the flesh dryed degenerateth into a Cicatrice or Scarre which is very like the nature of the skinne this may bee confirmed by the authorities of Aristotle and Galen Aristotle auoucheth that as the flesh groweth old so it turneth into skinne Galen that the skinne is produced out of the flesh which is vnder it But because between the flesh the skin there are many bodies interposed to wit the Fat and the fleshy Membrane which is truely neruous vnlesse it be about the neck the face I cannot see how the skin should grow out of the flesh And that skin or scar rather which resulteth vppon wounds when the flesh is softned dryed by Epulotical medicines as they call them is not a true skin but illegitimate ingendred of a substāce of another kind for it is harder then the true skin more thight therfore neuer hath any haire growing vpon it The differēce between a scar and the true skin Another opinion But proued false and in tanning it will fal away whence comes the holes in Sheep skins when they are made into Parchment Some thinke it is compounded of flesh and sinewes mingled together because in many places of Galen the skin is called a bloudy nerue but this is prooued to bee false by this one argument because where there is most store of nerues there the skinne is not the harder for thē as in the palme of the hand there are more nerues then in the crown of the head and yet the skinne in the crown is much harder then that of the palme I think The determination and for this time determine that the skin is ingendred together with the other parts to wit of seed and bloud mixed together and may therefore be called a fleshy nerue or a neruous flesh because it hath a middle nature between flesh and a knew for it is not vtterly without bloud as a nerue nor so abounding with bloud as flesh That there is bloud in it appeareth An argument that the skin is made of seede and bloud euidently if it be neuer so little wounded that it is of seed this one argument may serue for all that when it is perished it can neuer bee restored for it is impossible to heale a wound where any part of the skinne is taken away without a scarre or Cicatrice more or lesse Whether the Skin performe any common and officiall action QVEST. IIII. MAny Physitians haue the same opinion of the vse and action of the Skinne which they haue of the vse and action of Bones The Bones haue a common The common opinion or official vse so sayth Hippocrates they giue the body stability vprightnes and figure but that they performe no common or officiall action I account Hip. lib. de natu ossium that a common action which is seruiceable either to more parts or to the whole creature In like manner the skinne hath indeed a common vse because it couereth the whole body cherisheth it tyeth it together but it is not thought to performe any officiall or common action Galen speaketh very plainely The skin saith he concocteth not as the stomacke it distributeth not as the Guts and the Veynes it breedeth not bloud as the Liuer it frameth not any pulsation as the Heart and the Artcries it causeth not respiration as the Lungs and the Chest it mooueth not with voluntary motion as the Muscles Notwithstanding all this one common action may bee attributed vnto it to wit an Animall action The common action of the skin is animal For although all sensation is passion because to be sensatiue is to suffer yet there is no sensation without an action The better learned Philosophers in all sensation doe acknowledge a double motion one Materiall another Formall the former motion is in How sensation is made the reception of the species for we must craue liberty to vse our Schoole tearmes the latter in an action the first is in the Instrument by reason of the matter the latter by reason of the power is in the soule the first is not the effectuating cause of sensation but a disposition thereto the latter is essentially sensation itselfe Whereas therefore the skinne is apprehensiue of those qualities which strike or mooue the tactiue sense and is thereupon esteemed the iudge and discerner of outward touching it performeth vnto the whole creature not onely a common vse but also a common or officiall action Beside it hath another The priuate action of the skin priuate action to wit Nutrition to which as handmaids do serue the Drawing Reteining Concocting and Expelling Faculties more then these hath no part in the body of man which serueth for the behoofe of the whole Wee conclude therefore that the skin besides his common vse and priuate action performeth to the body a common and officiall action to wit Sensation QVEST. V. Whether it be heate or colde whereby Fat is congealed THE diuers yea contrary gusts of opinions amongst ancient Physitians about the generation of fat hath raised such a tempest in our Art that the Waues are not to this day setled There needeth therefore some Aeolus mulcere hos fluct us to appease these waues to call in the windes or to abate them into a calme which we will at this time intend to do in want of better helpe as well as we may And because we would not bee accumbred with the variety of names which are vsually giuen to this substance you shall vnderstand that pingueà o adeps auxungia and The names of Fat 2 de partib Animal 4. 11. de simpl med c. Facultat sevum are promiscuously vsed by Physitians albeit Aristotle and Galen haue taken great paines to distinguish them euery one from another To which places we refer those who desire heerein satisfaction For we will onely paine our selues about the temper and generation of fat at this time Galen is of opinion that fat is congealed by colde and that he expressely declareth together How Fat is curdled Galens opinion by cold with the manner of it in this manner VVhen the asery and more oyly part of the bloud sweateth through the thin coates of the Veines in maner of a dew and lighteth vpon the colder parts such as are Membranes it is then by the power of the cold condensed And hence it
no lesse haply more hinder sanguification then the diseases of the Liuer it selfe because by howe much the better the Spleene doth his duty by so much the bloode in the Liuer is more pure and cleare In Dissections also we often finde that the Spleene exceedeth the Liuer in magnitude or is equall to it being yet sound in colour and consistence Notwithstanding albeit in both these entralles when a man is sound and hayle bloud is generated yet it must needs be confessed that there is more store of good and hot bloud fit for the nourishment of fleshy parts made in the Liuer then in the Spleen whose bloud is neyther so much nor so hot nor all out so good which Hippocrates intimateth when he saith that the same things which make the Spleene to flourish make the body to wither and consume And thus I haue acquainted you with Bauhines conceit of the vse of the Spleen wherein Bauhines cautelous conclusion me thinks he acquitteth himself as Bellarmine doth in his disputations of the sufficiency of works in our Iustification who after that in diuers Books and by manifold arguments he endeuoureth to proue that works may iustify yet in the end he concludeth that it is more Bauhine likened to Bellarmine safe onely to trust to iustification by faith so Bauhine for all his former arguments yet you see concludeth that the more better and warmer bloode is made in the Liuer as if hee should say there is a little cold blood made in the Spleen not fit to nourish the fleshy parts but onely his owne substance which I thinke no man will deny vnto him But of this question we shall see more heereafter in the Controuersies we will now put an end to our discourse of the Spleene adding this one vse more of it That with his in bred heate and the many Arteries wherewith that heate is encreased it furthereth the concection of the Stomacke CHAP. XII Of the Liuer THE Liuer is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from a word that signifieth Want because The notation it supplyeth the want of al the parts or from making merrie beecause in this part is the seate of concupiscence The Latines call it Iâ—cur as it were Iuxta Cor because next to the heart his power is most eminent It is worthily numbred among the principall parts as being the seate of the A principall part naturall faculty and of the nourishing part of the soule common to alisanguine or bloodie creatures and first of all the Entralles or bowels it is perfected in the mothers womb The beginning of veins It is the beginning of Veines not in respect of their originall which is seed for the vessels are made before the Viscera or entrals but in respect of their rooting distribution for from hence spring two great and long Veines below out of his cauity or hollownesse the Port or Gate veine aboue out of his convexity or embowed side the hollowe veyne is sayde to proceede albeit indeede the hollow Veine groweth to his backe Tab. xiii Fig 2 FG Fig 3 MN part with two notable branches dispersed through his substance which two vesselles arise out of the Liuer the Parenchyma or flesh of it being compassed about their roots as the earth is about the roots of a tree and doe minister nourishment to the vvhole body wherefore the Liuer is called the shop of sanguification or blood-making It is placed in the Tab. 6. lib. 2 FF Tab. 9. CC vpper part of the lower belly that being His scituation set in the middest as it were of the body it might send bloud equally vpward and downeward it is about a fingers breadth distant from the Diaphragma least it should hinder his motion in dead bodies sometimes it toucheth it and is couered wholly by the ribbes It taketh vp the greatest part of the right Hypochondrium partly that it may leaue the left for the stomacke Table 6. Lib. 2. FF Table 9. FF and the spleen Tab. 9. G for these three occupy both sides whence it is that when any of them much more when all are swelled ther followeth great difficulty of breathing partly because the bloud might be better carried to the right ventricle of the heart It leaneth but lightly vpon the vppermost foremost and right side of the stomacke see the Tab. 6. lib. 2. and Tab. 9. least it should presse it with his waight and driue forth the matter contained in it A little part of it also reacheth toward the left side that the body might be ballanced In Dogs it taketh vp well neere both sides because their spleenes are long and narrow but the greatest part is compassed below with the bastard ribs which defend it from iniuries Table xiij sheweth the Liuer with his Veines The first Figure the Gibbous and forepart The second Figure the Gibbous and hinder part together with a part of the trunk of the hollow veine The third Figure a part of the hollow veine fastned to the backside of the Liuer and is opened with a long slit to shew the holes of his branches where they open into the Liuer FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. The fourth Figure sheweth the rootes of the Hollow and Gate veines dispersed through the Liuer and their Anastomoses or innocculations FIG IV. The form of it is outward or inward the outward forme or surface which is the vpper more backward part is smooth equall and conuexe or embowed Tab. viii B G Tab. 2 lib. 4 bb Tab xiii Fig. 1 AA Fig 8 CC round which is called pars gibba the gibbous part or The Figure the head that it may give way to the Diaphragma and may agree with the cauity of it but backward it hath a Tab. xiii Fig. 2 at F G long bosome sufficient to embrace the stumpe of the hollow veine Tab xiii Fig. 2 F G least it shold be pressed eyther with the Liuers waight or the motion of the Midriffe The inward face of the Liuer which is the lower is Tab. 8 C C. Tab xi RR. Tab xv Fig. 1 BBC hollow vnequall and is called the Simus or saddle side that it may giue way to the stomacke strutting Table 9. TP Tab. xi E. Tab. 2 lib. 4 CC with plenty of meat and couer it immediately to cherish the first concoction of the Chylus In this part there are two hollowes or bosomes one on the right side to receiue the body of the bladder of Gall Tab. xv Fig. 1 P the other on Tab xiii Fig â— L. tab xv Fig 1 H the left side where it giueth way to the passage of the stomacke In Dogs it hath a priuate hollownesse whereinto it admitteth a part of the right Kidney But where the gate-veine The quality of it getteth out of it it is vnequall because it riseth somewhat high least the Veines should be pressed by the rack-bones On the Right side it is round Tab. 9 CC Tab xiii Fig 1 AA and
The mammary arteries The nerues of the breasts It hath nerues from the sinewes of the Chest which are carried through the skinne partly to the nipples but the thicker nerue is that which commeth to the nipple from the first nerue of the Chest and doeth communicate thereto exquisite sence and is the cause of the pleasure conceiued by their contrectation The Glandules or Kernels which they call in Latin mamillae or mammae or rather glandulous The Glandules of the breasts bodies which make the body table 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or bulke of the Pap are the greatest of the whole body white and do not as in most of the other creatures make one body but are many and distinct spongious and rare or porous that they might better drawe the Aliment vnto them and conuert it into milke of these one is the greatest placed vnder the nipple and about it are set all the other small ones which cleaue to the muscles of the Thorax or Chest Among these are infinite vesselles with many windings and turnings wouen together that the bloud before in the veines and arteries perfected receiued by the breasts might in these boughts and turnings through the glandulous bodies bee conuerted into milke which is a surplusage of profitable Aliment Tab. 27. sheweth the breast of a woman with the skin flayed off For the rest of the Table belongeth to another place Plato calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bud forth in Latine Papilla because it is like a Papula that Why rugged is a pimple whelke or wheale It is of a fungous or Mozy substance somewhat like that of the yard whence it is that by touching or sucking it groweth stiffe and after will againe grow more flaccid or loose In virgins this teate standeth not much out from the brest is red and vnequall very like a strew-bery in Nurses because of the childes sucking it groweth longer and blewer in old folkes it is long and blackish About this teate is a circle called in Latine Areola in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we know no English The circle of the Teate name it hath vnlesse we call it the ring of the Pap but in Virgins it is pale or whitish in women with childe and nurses it is duskish in olde women blacke and the skin more rugous and vnequall From the disease of the Wombe it is also sometimes yellow sometimes blacke For Hippocrates saith a man may iudge of the wombe by the colour of the Nipples for if the A good note for women nipple or his ring which was wont to be red grow pale then is the womb affected The colour of the nipples and the ring about them is also often made duskish and black by setting The cuill euent of drawing glasses to the Nipples drawing glasses drawing heades or such like vppon them to make them stand out that the Infant may take them which may notwithstanding bee preuented if care be had The proper vse of the breasts is to be a Magazine or Store-house of meate for the Mothers owne childe or that in them so long milke should bee generated as the Infant for his The vse of the breasts nourishment should stand in neede of it For whereas it was accustomed in the wombe to be nourished by the Mothers blood conueyed vnto it by the vmbilicall veines it cannot so suddenly change that liquid for more solid nourishment for it could not digest it because when it is newe borne it is but tender and weake beside sudden changes are very daungerous wherefore it had neede of such a nourishment as should not be too remote from the nature of blood and that it might more easily bee nourished should also bee liquid sweete and after a sort familiar vnto it but such is milke which is made in the brests For so in growne men and women the Aliments are in the stomacke turned into Chylus which is a Creame or substance like vnto Milke Wherefore according to Galen the first and chiefe vse of the brests is the generation of Milke that they may be ashamed who for nicity and delicacie do forfeite this principal vse of these excellent parts and make them onely stales or bauds of lust A Secondary vse of them is in respect of their scituation that they might be a kinde of couering and defence for the heart and that themselues hauing receyued heate and cherrishment from the heart might again returne vnto it warmth such as we get by garments we buckle about vs especially this vse is manifest in women in whom these breasts growe oftentimes into a great masse or waight so as they being farre colder then men their Entrals vnder the Hypochondria are warmed by them It may also be added that they are giuen for ornament of the Chest and for a mans pleasure as is partly touched before Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis addeth another vse of the Pappes that is to receiue excrementitious moysture for if sayeth Hippocrates any disease or other euent take away a Note this womans Pappes her voyce becommeth shriller she proueth a great spitter and is much troubled with payne in her head And thus much of the Pappes of women Now men likewise haue Paps by Nature allowed The Paps of Men. them scituated also in the middle of the breast and lying vpon the first muscle of the arme called Pectoralis They are two a right and a left but they rise little aboue the skinne as they doe in women because they haue scarcely any Glandules for they were not ordayned to conuert or conteine milke Yet we do not deny but in them is generated a humour What humor is in them like to milke which Aristotle in the xii booke of his historie of Creatures cals Milk but it will not at all nourish albeit we haue seene it in some men something plentifull The Pappes of Men are compounded of skin fat and nipples which appeare yea sometimes hang forth in them because of the abundant fat which in corpulent bodies is more about that place then in any part of the Chest beside the nipples of men are somewhat fungous Their composition and also perforated They haue Veines Arteries and Nerues for their nourishment life and sence Their vse is to defend the heart as with a Target or Buckler or it may bee sayed that they are giuen for ornament that the breast should not be without some representation in Their Vses it The Nipples are the Center in which the veines and nerues doe determine which also are therein conioyned And heere we will put an end to the History of Parts belonging to Nutrition or Nourishment and prosecute our intent to discusse the Controuersies and Questions vvhich may arise concerning them A Dilucidation or Exposition of the Contouersies concerning the parts belonging to Nutrition QVESTION I. Whether the Guttes haue any common Attractiue faculty THE Physitians of old
there is a Naturall spirit only he casteth in a doubt as it were by the by as also he doeth concerning the vitall spirite in the fift Galen chapter of the 12. booke of his Method when yet notwithstanding it is beyond all controuersie that it is conteined in the arteries But more plainly in the sixt of the vse of Parts he writeth that there is a spirit conteined in the veines yet are there but few of them and those darke as he sayeth and cloudy We confesse that there is a naturall faculty bred and The naturall spirit but cloudy seated in euery part but because the heate and naturall spirit of the partes wherein this inbredde faculty doth consist is but vncertaine like a fugitiue and dull or stupid it standeth in neede of another influent yet like vnto itselfe whereby it might bee stirred vp established and from a potentiall vertue brought into an operatiue act The Arabians imagine that the blood is transported and guided through the whole body The Arabians conceit vnder the conduct of the spirit for although euery part like a Load-stone doe draw vnto itselfe such iuyce as is familiar vnto it yet if the distance of place be too great neither can the Load-stone draw yron nor Amber chaffe nor the part his nourishment To their second argument that there wanteth nourishment both for the generation and preseruation of this spirit because no ayre is conuayed vnto the Liuer we answere with Hippocrates To the second Hippocrates that all bodies are Transpirable and Trans-fluxible that is so open to the ayre as that it may easily passe and repasse through them though not so aboundantly as it doth by the winde-pipe of which aboundance there is no neede because this thicke and cloudy spirit needeth but a litle ayre for his refection which is supplyed by transpiration This Transpiration is made in the hollow parts of the Liuer by the Arteries In the round or gibbous although there be no arteries yet the midriffe with his continual motion as it were with a fanne ventilateth or fanneth not the Liuer onely but all the entralles Thirdly whereas they say there is no cauity no Cisterne no place for generation of such a spirit in the Liuer it is truely a very bold conclusion But let vs sticke to them with To the third as great confidence hauing Galen on our sides equiualent to a whole army of such inexperienced Tyrones It was not necessary sayth he that there should be any cauity or cell in the Liuer such as are in the heart because those bowelles onely which were either to receiue from others are to affoorde and impart together-ward and at once a plentifull and aboundant sourse of matter stood in neede of an ample cauity wherein it should be either treasured stored when it is receiued or wrought and framed when it is to bee conuayed The vitall spirit as it is very fine and thinne and therefore quickly exhausted so it behoued that it should as sodainely bee regenerated that there might neither want plenty for necessity nor aboundance for sodain expence it was therefore necessary that it should haue a large cauitie or Cauldron wherein it should be boyled and prepared for vse as wee see Nature prouided large and ample vessels for the nourishment of the Lungs because of their continuall Why the vessels of the Lungs are large motion which requireth a supply answerable to the expence but the naturall spirit as it cannot so sodainely spend it selfe so there was no neede of any aboundant affluence thereof and therefore the beds or webs of the veines were sufficient for his generation Fourthly whereas they say that the thinne coates of the veines are too weake to guide and safe-conduct the naturall spirit we answere in a word that a thicke grosse substance To the fourth or dull prisoner is easily held in durance To the fift argument we answere that the veines are therefore not moued because the faculty of pulsation is not deriued vnto them from the heart for we do not thinke that the To the fift Arteries are moued by the heate and spirits which they containe but onely by a vitall faculty streaming through them by irradiation from the heart as we shal prooue hereafter Finally they aske how we think these spirits should be nourished We answere that it is transpiration which preserueth refresheth and maintaineth them for euery veine hath To the last his artery accompanying him continually beside the manifold imbracements and inoculations whereby they are as it were wedded one vnto another Wee conclude therefore that there is a naturall spirit the vehicle or guide of the Naturall faculty and of the thicker sort of the blood which is from the Liuer diffused into the whole body The Conclusion QVEST. XIII Whether the Bladder doe draw the Choler vnto it for his Nourishment THat there is a small Bladder tied to the hollow part of the Liuer replenished with a yellow bitter iuyce which we call Choler or Gall there is no man ignorant who hath touched Anatomy as they say but with his vpper lip But whether The seate of the bladder of gall this iuyce doe passe vnto the Bladder of it owne accord or be drawne by the bladder or abligated and sent by the Liuer it is not altogether so manifest That a meere Elementary forme should lead it by a kind of instinct or natural choice for some choyces may be naturall or election vnto that place I thinke fewe men of reason will auouch More likely it is that it is either drawne or driuen Galen is for both so is reason also although Fallopius that subtle and occulate Anatomist contendeth that it is Galen onely driuen from the Liuer and not drawne by the bladder to whome and his arguments Falopius we will set our feet in the next exercise That the choler is driuen from the Liuer the very natue of the iuyce doeth sufficiently proue it is an excrement in his whole nature and quality hurtful and noxious to the Liuer especially and therefore it ought to be auoyded and that sooner and with more expedition That the choler is driuen from the liuer then the other two excrements because his sharpe prouocations are more offensiue and for that reason the receptacle of choler is tyed or fastned close vppon the cauity of the Liuer but the spleene and the Kidneyes which receiue the other two are set further off Why the bladder of gall is fastned to the Liuer That it is drawn by the bladder of gal Galen Againe that this choler is drawne by the bladder of Gall Galen teacheth in his fourth fift bookes of the vse of Parts and beside the fashion and conformation of the bladder it selfe and his passages doe aboundantly perswade vs thereunto for because there be diuers Choler-conduits bending rather down to the guts thē to the bladder whose seite is higher vnlesse the bladder
had a peculiar in-bred traction vndoubtedly the choler would rather fall downe into the guts then arise vnto the bladder The bladder therefore draweth this bitter iuyce and that sincere without admixtion of any more benigne or pleasant humor But whether this Traction of the Choler by the vesicle or Bladder bee for nourishment or from a certaine consanguinity betwixt their qualities or rather by a hidden and vnknowne Iobert his opinion propriety it hath beene a question of old and yet is not determined vpon record Laurentius Iobertus set forth a paradox concerning this matter wherein hee determineth that this bladder is nourished by Gall as the spleene by melancholy and the Kidneyes by serous or whaey blood which opinion may bee established by these reasons First it is His reasons Galen an axiome in Philosophy and Physicke which Galen often inculcateth and vrgeth in his bookes of naturall faculties That nothing draweth for the drawing it selfe but for the enioying of that which is drawne that is to say all traction hath some particular end for which it was instituted Now the Bladder draweth the choler to what end No doubt but for his nourishment and this the colour of the bladder perswadeth which is altogether yellow by reason of the choler assimulated vnto it Secondly the Veines that are dispersed and disseminated through the coates of the Vesicle are so small and hairy that a mans eie can scarse finde them out and therefore by them the Bladder especially the inner part cannot bee nourished Thirdly Galen witnesseth that the Lungs are nourished by choler why then may not the bladder a more ignoble part be nourished with more impure choler These Galen and such like are their arguments who imagine that the traction of the choler is for the nourishment of the bladder On the contrary we being guided by authority and established by Galens weighty arguments That the bladder is not norished by the gall do not thinke that the bladder is nourished by Gall but by blood conducted or led vnto it by the Veines and that this traction whereof we haue spoken hath some other end for which it is vndertaken not for norishment Galen in his 5. book of the vse of Parts and the 7. chapter writeth that both the Bladders because they draw a sincere excrement Authorities out of Galen altogether vnprofitable for nourishment do stand in neede of bloody vessels or vessels full of blood by which they may be nourished And againe in the 12. chapter of the 5. book he askes the Question why the stomacke and the guts haue double coates and both the bladders but one and that proper He answereth himselfe thus Because in the Bladders An argument out of Galen there was to be no concoction made of those things conteined in them If no concoction of the substance then no nourishment by the same To these authorities reason also lendeth Reasons her assistance on this manner All nourishment is by assimulation but choler cannot be assimulated because it is an excrement not offensiue onely by reason of his quantity but also in his quality distastfull and vnsauoury The conclusion we leaue for them to gather who hold the contrary A second reason may be because Nature neuer attempteth any thing in vaine why thē were the two Cysticke twinnes or veines which leade vnto this bladder ordained if it were not for his nourishment I confesse there are very small though our grauer hath cut them large but yet great enough for the nourishment of so small and vnbloody a part and so much for the establishing of the truth Let vs now another while make answere to the arguments of our aduersaries aboue The first opinion confuted alledged The bladder of Choler say they is yellowish and that commeth by the assimulation of Choler The Conclusion hangeth not well vpon the proposition For the Colon To the first argument also in that place where it toucheth the bladder of Gall groweth yellowish by the transudation or sweating through of the yellow iuice abounding therein yet who will say for all that that the colon is norished by the Choler And whereas they compare the nourishment of the Lungs and the bladder of gall they forget that choler is one thing and cholericke To the third blood another The Lungs indeede are nourished with cholericke blood that is verie thin and laboured to a height of heate in the left ventricle of the heart but with excrementitious choler no part is nourished If they obiect that the Spleene and the Kidneyes are nourished the one with excrementitious Obiection and foeculent blood the other with Serous and whaey we answer that we will Answer make any man iudge whether there be the like reason of all these partes the Kidnies the Spleene and the bladder For albeit the Spleen doth draw vnto it foeculent blood and the Kidnies a serous excrement yet are not these pure and vnmixed for their vessels to wit the Splenick branch and the Emulgent veines are very large Now we may remember that Galen Howe the Spleene and Galen saith that those parts which draw any iuyce through ample and large orificies cannot draw it pure and sincere and therefore the Spleene and the Kidneyes do draw their excrements mingled with much benigne and alimentary blood with which blood they are nourished but the vnsauoury excrement they separate and auoid But the bladder draweth vnto it selfe pure and sincere choler not mixed or adulterated with any other humor Kidneyes are nourished as well because the narrownesse of the passage will not admit any thing thicker as also for that the a traction is stirred vp by a familiarity betwixt the bladder and the humour It remaineth therefore cleared as we hope that the bladder drawes not the choler for his nourishment If it be demanded why then it draweth We answere that Galen thought it was by reason of a familiarity and similitude betweene them to vs vnknowne it may bee also incomprehensible For as the Load-stone draweth yron and Amber chaffe so the bladder draweth Similitude choler with whose presence it is delighted and tickled as it were with a sence of pleasure For so he sayth in the 10. Chapter of the 5. Book of the vse of Parts Choler is drawn Galen by the Bladder by reason of a communion of qualities For as long as the Creature is a liue though he liue very long yet alwayes there is choler contained in the bladder of Gall yea and after death if wee will keepe the Gall long wee may preserue it best in his own bladder Why gal keepeth best in his own bladder neither of them suffering violence by other in any reasonable tract of time for those things that are familiar and as it were a kin will not offer violence one to another If any queasie stomacke shall aske the question how the bladder can be delighted with such an excrement
in arte parua and Vesalius affirmes that hee Galen Vesalius saw it once Sometime this channell of choler is but one and is by nature framed amisse being inserted in some men vnto the bottome of the stomacke in others below the Duodenum the former sort do continually vomit choler the latter as continually auoyde it by seidge the first are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholericke vpward the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholerick Hip de victus ratione in acut downward both cholericke saith Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in their habite and conformation To make these things more plaine we must obserue that according to Hippocrates and Two sorts of cholerick mē A cholerick Temper A cholericke Habit. Galen there are two sorts of cholericke men some are so by nature some by euent or accident By nature cholericke is either in Temperament or in Habite In Temperament those are cholericke whose Liuers are hot aboue measure for a hot Liuer engendreth abundance of choler In habite those are called cholericke whose bladder of gall is so formed that the Canell or passage of the gall runnes either to the stomacke or to the emptie gut and yet both these thus habitually cholericke may in their temperament be Flegmaticke There is an elegant history in Galen in his Commentary vpon the second section A Storie out of Galen of the Booke intituled de victus ratione in morbis acutis concerning Paul the Rhetoritian and Eudemus the Philosopher the Rhetoritian was altogether Flegmatick yet vexed with continuall vomitings and for the most part costiue the Philosopher had many cholerick euacuations downeward but none by vomit All these are called Bilious or cholericke by Bilious by euent nature There are also some cholericke by euent that is by a temperament acquired as by labour watchings anger sharpe salt and spiced meates But whether the bladder do draw and driue the choler by one and the same way many haue made question A certaine new writer a great interpreter of Hippocrates but not so An idle conceite well practised in Anatomy writeth that there are two passages inserted into the bodye of the bladder by one of which it draweth by the other it driueth forth the gall But these are meere imaginations for the passage of the bladder is onely one whereby it both draweth and auoydeth choler though at seueral times yet from this common passage do spring The truth two small twigges the one diuersifyed into the Liuer by which it draweth onely the other inserted into the Duodenum by which it onely expelleth And this Galen vnderstood right well as appeareth in the thirteenth Chapter of his third Booke of Naturall Faculties It is not hard saith he to conceiue how traction and expulsion should be made by the same passage at seuerall times if we consider that the gullet doth not onely leade meate into the stomacke but also in vomiting casteth it out by the same way And thus much of the Bladder of gall now we proceede to the Spleene QVEST. XV. Concerning the vse of the Spleene against the slanderous calumniations of Galens Aduersaries THere be diuers opinions as well of the Ancient as Moderne writers about the vse of the Spleene Erasistratus thought it not of any great moment Aristotle Erasistratus Aristotle in his third Booke de partibus Animalium confesseth it to be necessary indeede yet not absolutely but by euent although hee sayth it sometime draweth the excrement from the stomacke and worketh it vnto his nourishment Both these opinions haue beene hissed out of the Schooles of Physitians as being neither established by reason nor agreeing with the maiesty wisedom and policy of Nature who vseth not to create any thing in the frame of our bodies which is not necessary for the better gouernment and order of the common-wealth of the same Alexander Aphrodisaeus sect 2. problem and Aretaeus lib 1. de causis signis chronicorum and the author of the Book de Respiratione Alexander and Aretaeus do conclude that the spleene is the organ of sanguification and they call it the bastard Liuer In this say they is the veinall blood prepared and concocted yet doth their Their reasons beleefe rest vpon coniecture because the frame and structure of both the bowels is alike because in both of them there are large and ample vessels because nature vseth to make the common ministers or seruiceable partes of the bodie either double or if but single then that one is placed in the middest as the heart the stomacke the wombe the bladder the mouth the tongue and the nose because the Liuer is in the right side and the Spleene in the left they seeme to bee two organes ordained for one and the same action But these Confuted bare coniectures are too weak to make a party that should hope to preuaile against a common receiued opinion For how could nature haue set two so ample bowels which were to serue the whole bodie in the midst vnder the heart and how again should she not haue bin idle if she had made more instruments then one for sanguificatiō when one was sufficient Rondeletius was of opinion that the Spleen is not the receptacle of the melancholy humor Rondeletius his opinio because that humour remaining in his naturall integrity is spent vpon the bones other hard and dry parts of the body and because there is lest of that humor in vs there is no part His Reasons appointed to receiue the superfluities thereof like as there is no place ordained to receiue the recrements of the blood which for the most part do passe away by sweats and insensible transpiration Bauhin runneth a middle course between these whose arguments we haue heard before in the history may receiue answer partly by himselfe partly by the answere to others Vlmus a Physitian of Poytiers in France in an elegant and wittie Booke which hee set out of the Spleene hath deuised a newe and vncouth vse thereof that is That Vlmus his opinion in the Spleene the Vitall spirite is prepared hee meaneth that the thinnest part of the Bloode which is the matter of the Vitall spirite passeth from the Spleene thorough the Arteries into the lefte ventricle of the heart where it is mingled with the aire and perfected so powred foorth through the arteries as it were thorough chanels and water-courses into the body And this new paradoxe he establisheth with reasons which carry a shew of great strength and euidence of truth His reasons The matter saith he of the vitall spirit is double Aire and Blood and both these stand in neede of preparation and attenuation the Aire is prepared in the Lunges but the Blood not in the right side of the heart as Galen would haue it because there are no manifest passages from the right to the left ventricle not in the Lunges as Columbus thought and therefore
in the Spleene Moreouer we are perswaded saith he heereunto both by the structure of the Spleene it selfe and by the Symptomes or accidents which follow those that are splenetick For the structure Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulerum saith that the Spleene is rare and spongy as it were another tongue Beside there are innumerable foulds of Arteries therein Hippocrates now these foulds are no where ordained but for a new elaboration and therefore in the Braine is the wonderfull or admirable web formed in the testicles mazy vessels in the Liuer millions of veines wherefore it followeth that Nature hath ordained the spleene for the preparing and attenuating of vitall bloode Add heereto that all the Symptomes of spleniticke persons as a liuid or leaden colour vnsauoury sweate aboundance of lice puffings or swellings of the feete palpitiations of the heart are demonstratiue signes of a languishing or decayed heate and impure spirits The probability of these arguments hath made many to stagger in their resolution concerning this point and yet notwithstanding if they be called to the touchstone wee imagine they will proue no current Coine For how may it be that the vitall spirit prepared in Vlmus opiniō confuted the webs of the Spleene should be conueyed by the great Artery vnto the left Ventricle of the heart when at his orifice there are three Values or Membranes shut without and open within which hinder the ingresse of any thing into the heart And this Hippocrates in his Booke De corde plainly auoucheth whose words because they are sweeter then Nectar Hippocrates and brighter then the midday Sun we will willingly transcribe At the mouths or ingate of the Arteries there are three round Membranes disposed in their top like a halfe circle and they that prie into these secrets of Nature do much wonder howe these orifices and ends of the great Arteries do close themselues for if the heart be taken out and one of those Membranes be lift vp and another couched downe neyther water nor winde can passe into the heart and these Membranes are more exactly disposed in the mouthes of the left ventricle and that for very good reason Thus farre Hippocrates From whence I gather if nothing can passe through the Artery into the heart how shall the bloode attenuated in the Arteries of the Spleene passe thereinto as Vlmus conceiteth But I know what the answere will bee that those Membranes are not ordained altogether to hinder the passage too and fro but that nothing should passe or repasse together or at once after a tumultuous manner But this is idly to decline the force of the argument for the blood that is brought into the heart for the generation of vitall spirits must both be aboundant and at once aboundantly exhibited vnto it which these semicircular Membranes will not admit But concerning this question wee shall haue occasion to dispute heereafter when we entreate of the preparation of the vitall spirit for this time therefore thus much shall suffice Notwithstanding whereas he obiecteth that the large and manifold Arteries which are Obiection Answer 4. vses of the Arteries of the Spleene in the Spleene were not ordained in vaine but for a further elaboration of blood I answer that the vse of the Arteries of the Spleen is fourefold The first that by their pulsation they might purge and attenuate the foeculent and drossie blood the second to solicit or cal this blood out of the Veines into the substance of the Spleene the third to ventilate or breath the naturall heate of the Spleene defiled and almost extinguished by so impure a commixtion least it should faint and decay and finally to impart vnto the Spleen the vitall faculty And so wee see how these notable Arteries are not without especiall Reasons ordayned Answere to the argument of the Symptomes As for the Symptoms which follow Splenitick Patients they happen from the impurity of the blood not yet cleansed from this foeculent excrement and are rather effects of a Perfect Creatures may liue without their Spleenes fault in sanguification then of the store house of the spirits Moreouer if the Spleen had beene ordained for the preparation of the vitall spirit it should haue been found in all perfect creatures because that spirit is of absolute necessity for the maintenance of life Yet Laurentius saith that a few yeares before he wrote his Anatomy hee cut vppe at Paris in A History out of Laurentius France the body of a young man corpulent and full of flesh wherein he found no spleen at all the splenicke braunch was there and that very large ending into a small glandulous or kernelly body and the two haemorrohidal veines which purged the foeculencie of the bloud Pliny in the 11. Book of his Naturall history writeth that the Spleen is a great hinderance Pliny to good foot-man-shippe or swift running and therefore some doe vse to seare it yea and they say that a creature may liue though it bee taken out of the side Againe those creatures which haue lesse of this drossie slime haue no spleenes and yet it is not to bee denyed but they ingender vitall spirites Hereof Aristotle is a witnesse in the 15. Chapter of his Aristotle Creatures that lay egges haue smal spleenes second booke de historia Animalium where hee sayeth that the Spleene is in all creatures which haue blood but in many of those which lay egges it is so small that it cannot almost be perceiued as appeareth in Pigeons Kites Hawkes and Owles These thinges being so let vs now lay downe our opinion concerning the vse of the Concerning the vse of the spleene agreeing with the trueth spleen We will therefore with Galen that the spleene is ordayned for the expurgation of foeculent blood and therefore Nature hath placed it opposite to the Liuer that the thicke and muddy part of the iuice being drunk vp and exhausted the blood might be made pure This melancholy iuyce by a wonderfull prouidence and vnknowne familiarity the Spleene inuiteth vnto it selfe yet not pure and vnmingled as the bladder draweth choler but allayed with much benigne iuyce and laudable blood because as wee sayed before where the draught is made through large orificies there the iuyce is neuer sincere but mixed with some other humour This bloud thus drawne and brought by the Splenicke braunch the aboundance of Arteries doe attenuate mitigate and concoct making it like vnto the Spleene which is nourished Galen with the purer part thereof This Galen witnesseth where he sayth That the Spleen draweth thicker blood then the Liuer but is nourished with thinner and the impurer part sometime belcheth backe into the bottome of the Stomacke sometime falleth into the Hemorrhoidall veines and this is the true and vniforme opinion of Galen and the most Physitians concerning Confirmed by reasons The first the vse of the Spleene which it shall not bee amisse to proue also
diuulsion sence sence Appetite is called Animall and yet the motion wherby the greedy stomacke sometimes snatcheth vnchewed meate euen out of the mouth is Naturall so the erection of this member because it is with sence and imagination is sayed to bee Animall but the locall motion whereby it is mathematically inlarged is Natural arising from the inbred faculty of the ligaments such is also the motion of the wombe when it draweth seed and of the heart when it draweth into it selfe ayre and bloud Yet it must be confessed that this naturall motion is holpen by the Animal because the foure muscles before mentioned though they be very small yet they helpe to enlarge the distention and doe also for a time keep it so distended If it be obiected that in the running of the Reynes called the venereall Gonorrhaea there Obiection is erection without imagination or pleasure yea with payne I answere with Galen that there is a twofould erection one according to nature another vnnaturall the first is from Solution the ingenit faculty of the hollow ligament the other is symptomaticall the first with pleasure the other without it yea with payne in the first the yarde is first distended and after filled with a vaporous spirite in the latter it is first filled then after distended In a word Comparisons there is the same difference betweene these two distentions which is between the two motions of the heart In the Naturall motion of the heart which is accomplished by the vitall faculty because the heart is dilated it is filled with ayre and bloud and because it is contracted it is emptyed but in the depraued palpitation of the heart the heart is distended because it is filled So smiths bellowes because they are dilated are presently filled with ayre for the auoyding of vacuity but bottles are distended because they are filled with wine or water Wherefore the Naturall erection euer followeth imagination and hath pleasure accompanying it but the vnnaturall which Galen calleth Priapismus is altogether without Priapismus lust or appetite The cause of this is a plenitude of thick crasse wind proued because the motion is so sudden and so violent for all violent and sudden motions are of winde not of The causes of it humor as Galen saith and this wind or vapour is generated either in the hollow nerues and ligaments or is thither brought by the open passages of the arteries But of what Surely of crasse and thicke humours and that is the reason why melancholly men are most troubled with this vnnaturall erection as also are Lepers and therefore the Antients called the Melancholly men subiect to it and why Leprosie satyriasis And thus much concerning the parts of generation in men now it followeth concerning those of women QVEST. VIII How the parts of generation in men and women doe differ COncerning the parts of generation in women it is a great and notable question Whether the parts of generation in men and women do onely differ in scituation whether they differ onely in scituation from those of men For the ancients haue thought that a woman might become a man but not on the contrary side a man become a woman For they say that the parts of generation in womenly hid because the strength of their naturall heate is weaker then in men in whom it thrusteth those parts outward Women haue spermaticall vessels aswell preparing as Leading vessels and Reasons for it testicles which boile the blood and a kinde of yard also which they say is the necke of the wombe if it be inuerted Finally the bottome of the wombe distinguished by the middle line is the very same with the cod or scrotum This Galen often vrgeth in diuers of his works as before is saide so Aegineta Auicen Rhasis and all of the Greeke and Arabian Families Authors with whom all Anatomists do consent For confirmation also heereof there are many stories current among ancient and moderne writers of many woemen turned into men some of which we will not heere thinke much to remember First therefore we reade that at Rome when Licinius Crassus and Cassius Longinus were Consuls the seruant of one Cassinus Examples Cassinus Maid-seruant of a maide became a young man and was thereupon led aside into the desert Island of the Sooth-sayers Mutianus Licinius reporteth that at Argos in Greece he saw a maide named Arescusa who after she was married became a man and had a beard and after married Arescusa another woman by whom she had yssue Pliny also writeth that he saw in Affrica P. Cossitius a Citizen of Tisdetra who of a woman the day before became a man the next day The Hyaena also a cruell and subtle Beast Cossitius The Hyaena doth euery other yeare change her sexe Of whom Ouid in the xv of his Metamorphosis saith Et quae modo foemina tergo Passa marem nunc esse marem miramur Hyaenam The same Hyaena which we saw admit the male before To couer now her female mate we can but wonder sore Pontanus hath the same of Iphis in an elegant verse Iphis. Vota puer soluit quae foemina vouerat Iphis. Iphis her vow benempt a Maide But turned boy her vow she paide Of later times Volateran a Cardinall saith that in the time of Pope Alexander the sixt he A story of Volateran the Cardinall Another in Auscis saw at Rome a virgin who on the day of her mariage had suddenly a virile member grown out of her body We reade also that there was at Auscis in Vasconia a man of aboue sixtie yeares of age grey strong and hairy who had beene before a woman till the age of xv yeares or till within xv yeares of threescore yet at length by accident of a fall the Ligaments saith my Author being broken her priuities came outward and she changed her sex before which change she had neuer had her couses Pontanus witnesseth that a Fishermans A Fishermans wench of Caieta Emilia wench of Caieta of fourteene yeares olde became suddenly a young springall The same happened to Emilia the wise of Antonie Spensa a Citizen of Ebula when she had been twelues yeares a married woman In the time of Ferdinand the first K. of Naples Carlota and Francisca the daughters of Ludouike Carlota and Francisca Amatus Lusitinus his story Hippocrates his Phaetusa Quarna of Salernum when they were 15. years old changed their sex Amatus Lusitanus testifieth in his Centuries that hee saw the same at Conibrica a famous towne of Portugall There standeth vpon record in the eight section of the sixt Booke of Hippocrates his Epidemia an elegant History of one Phaetusa who when her husband was banished was so ouergrown with sorrow that before her time her courses vtterly stopped and her body became manlike hairy all ouer and she had a beard and her voice grew stronger The same also
concocted seede falleth from the Brayn and the spinall marrow This also may be confirmed by some sleight reasons In coition the Brayne is most chiefly affected then the spinall marrow and the veines Reasons to confirme this opinion Hippocrates and oftetimes as Hippocrates obserueth in his Books Epidemiωn and Lib. de internis affectibus vppon the immoderate vse of Venus there followeth Tabes dorsalis a consumption of the marrow of the backe Albertus Magnus maketh mention of a petulant lasciuious Stage-player whose head A story out of Albertus mag when he was dead was opened and there was found but a little part of his Brayne left the rest forsooth was consumed vpon harlots Adde hereto that vpon immoderate vse of women followeth baldnesse now baldnes we know commeth from the want of a hot and fatty moysture which kinde of moysture is spent in coition And Aristotle saith that no man growes bald before he haue knowne the vse of Venus This was often cast in Caesars teeth when he triumphed ouer the Galles Citizens keepe vp your wiues for wee bring home a bald Caesars disgrace Leacher And these are the authorities histories and reasons whereby some are perswaded to thinke that the seed floweth from the head vnto the testicles concerning this matter we will be bold to speake freely I confesse that Hippocrates had a most happy and diuine wit which as sayeth Macrobius would neuer deceiue any man nor could it selfe be deceiued Yet herein hee hath neede to be Hippocrates commendations excused and no maruell for in his age the Art of dissection was but rude scarcely knowne to any man and therefore it is that many of his sayings concerning Anatomy wee cannot His age rude in Anatomicall dissections either vnderstand or giue consent vnto Sure we are that there are no manifest or conspicuous passages as yet found from the Brayn and Spinall marrow to the Testicles vnlesse haply some small nerues which carry onely spirites but are not capable of seede neyther yet doe we finde any braunches deriued to the Testicles from the externall iugular veines vnlesse as all the veines of the body are continued one with another wee therefore cannot conceiue how thick and well laboured seed should passe into the Testicles from those veins which run behind the eares The Story of the Scythians which they obiect who grewe barren vppon the cutting of How the ScythiaÌ„s become barren the veines behinde their eares is of no force for they vnderstand not aright the cause of that barrennesse Some think that the Cicatrice or scar which grewe vppon the wound did shutte vppe the wayes of the seede Auicen thinketh that it came to passe because the descent of the Animall spirit was intercepted others think that the arteries were cut and so the passage of the vitall spirit hindered but these are fond assertions and sauour little of any knowledge in Anatomy for these veines and arteries which appeare behinde the eares are externall vessels There are farre larger vesselles internal which runne into the Brayne through the holes of the skull by which as by riuerets the brayne is wâ—tered and by which rather then by these outward which touch not the brayn at all the seede should fall from the head But let vs grant that the seede falleth through these outward veines shall we thinke that a scarre will hinder the passage or interclude the wayes of the seede and the spirites by no meanes For if thicke bloud floweth and returneth through these vesselles notwithstanding those hinderances why should not the seed passe also which is full fraught with spirits and will passe through insensible pores VVee must therefore enquire further 3. Causes of their barrennes out of Hippocrates for the cause of this sterility or barrennesse and not impute it to the interception of the wayes I finde in Hippocrates three causes of this their sterility their much riding their sciatica payne and the too great effusion of bloud vpon the cutting of those veines Continuall riding weakneth the strength of the loynes the kidneis and the spermatick parts now the Scithians did vse to ride perpetually and without stirrups That much riding may bee a cause of barrennesse Hippocrates sheweth in the place before Much riding may cause barrennes quoted where hee sayeth Amongest the Scythians the richest and most noble weere most of all others thus affected the poorer sorte least of all for the noble spirites because they vsed to ride much incurred these mischiefes whereas the poorer sorte went on foot From their frequent riding proceeded also their hip-gouts which is the second cause of sterility For nothing so much infirmeth and weakneth the body and to weaknes addeth the corruption So may paine of the humors as payne This payne that they might mittigate they cut the veines behinde their eares out of which issued great aboundance of bloud And hence came the third cause of their sterilitie for by the losse of much blood which is the very treasure of Nature theyr Braynes weere ouer cooled Nowe the Brayne is a principall part into consent wherewith the Heart and the Liuer were eftsoones drawne and hence came it to passe that their Seede was waterish And large effusion of bloud barren and vnfruitfull For the principall partes are all of them knitte and tyed together in so great and in so strayght bandes of conspiration that but one of them fayling or faltering both the other are sodainly deaded or be-numbed all their vigor and strength quite abated That their Braynes were refrigerated by the immoderate effusion of bloud Hippocrates Hippocrates playnely declareth in these wordes When the disease beginnes to take hould of them they cut both the veines which are behinde their eares And presently after abundance of bloode yssuing foorth they fall asleepe for meere weakenesse by which it appeareth that the cause of their barrennesse was not the closing vp of the passages but their inordinate riding the paine of the Sciatica and the refrigeration of the braine by the immoderate effusion or expence of blood and so consequently of spirits That which they obiect concerning the Macrocephali doth indeede proue that the sormatiue Faculty yssueth from the braine vnto the Testicles but it dooth not prooue that The obiectioÌ„ of the Macrocephali answered white and perfect seede descendeth thither from thence And whereas in coition the braine and the spinall marrow are especially affected that commeth to passe say we because their soft substance is soonest exhausted and doth lesse why the brain is most affected in coition resist the traction of the Testicles Add heereto that the braine is the last part wherein the traction of the Testicles doth rest and determine Galen in the third Chapter of his second Booke de Semine writeth that Empedocles doth not thinke that the seed fell from the whol body but half of it from one parent halfe from Empedocles opinion the other the
more excellent parts from the Father and the more ignoble from the Mother But it were time ill spent to insist vpon the answering of such idle conceits Some haue been of opinion that white seede falleth from all the solid parts passing from them into the smaller veines out of the smaller into the greater and in them rideth in the The opinion of others humors as a cloud or sedement in the vrine and so is drawn away by the ingenite traction of the Testicles These men Aristotle elegantly confuteth in the places before cited Galen Confuted by Aristotles in his Bookes de Semine Auicen the Prince of the Arabians contendeth that the matter of the seede falleth vnto Auicens opinion the Testicles from the three principall parts of the body the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and him haue many of the new writers followed Neither were the Poets ignorant of this kind of Philosophy but least it should grow common or be profaned by the rude vulgar wits they cloaked it vnder obscure and blacke veiles and shaddowes of fables as they would do a holy thing For they thought it a great wickednesse and not to bee expiated if The Poets Philosophy concerning this matter the secrets of Philosophy were bewrayed to the common people Wherefore they feigne that when Venus and Mars were in bed together they were deprehended or taken in the manner as we say by Mercury Neptune and Apollo Apollo with his rayes as with a quickning Nectar illustrateth them Now by Apollo they meane the heart whose affinitie with the sunne is so great that they call the Sunne the heart of the world and the heart the sunne of the body Neptune the God of the Sea and the ruler of al moisture resembles the Liuer An Elegant Mythologie which is the fountain of beneficall moisture Vnder the name of Mercury that witty and wily God they designed the braine These three principles therefore respect Mars coupling with Venus that is haue the ruling power in procreation Thus haue you heard the diuerse and different opinions of the ancients and late writers concerning this matter it remaineth now that wee resolue vppon something our selues which we will do on this manner The seed is a moyst spumous and white body compounded of a permixtion of blood What wee resolue of and spirits laboured and boyled by the Testicles and falling onely from them in the time of generation or from the adiacent parts Neither do we ascribe that faculty which they cal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Faculty of making seede to any other part saue onely to the testicles and their vessels But whereas there is a double matter of the seede blood and spirits we think that the blood is red and not at all altred by the solid parts and falleth only from the veins As for the spirits which are aery thin and swift Natures wandering through the whole body being neere of kin vnto the ingenite spirits of the particular parts we thinke they fall into the Testicles out of the whole body and bring with them the Idea or forme of the parts and their formatiue faculty And in this sense haply it may be saide that the seede falleth from all the parts of the body but in no other But some man may say If the seede yssue onely from the Testicles how may it bee that two so small bodies as the Testicles are should be able to boile so great a quanty of seede I answere that heerein appeareth the wonderfull wisedome and prouidence of the GOD of Obiection Answere Nature who hath made all officiall parts not onely to draw fit and conuenient Aliment for their owne vse but so much and so great a quantity as may suffice the other intentions of Nature also So the Liuer draweth more blood out of the Veins of the Mensetery then is sufficient for his owne nourishment so the heart generateth aboundance of spirits not The wonderfull prouidēce of God onely for his owne vse but to sustaine the life of all the parts The Testicles therefore beeing common and officiall members and the first and immediate organs of generation do draw more blood then may suffice for their own sustentation which ouerplus being there arriued is by them continually concocted and boyled into seede QVEST. V. Whether women do yeelde seede COncerning the seede of women there is a hot contention betweene the Peripatetians and the Physitians Galen in his Bookes de Semine and in the 14. book de vsu partium elegantly discusseth the whole question wherefore that which he there hath at large and in many words exemplified wee in this place will contract and draw into a briefe summe There shall be therefore three heads of this Disputation First of all we will propound the reasons of the Peripatetiks Secondly Three heades of this Controuersie we will giue you a view of the opinion of the Physitians and lastly wee will answere all Obiections that are brought against the truth Aristotle in his Bookes de Generatione Animalium contendeth that women neither loose The argumēts of the Peripatetiks that women haue no seede any seede in the acte of generation neither yet indeede haue any seede at all and that for these reasons First because it is absurd to thinke that in women there should be a double secretion at once of blood and seede Secondly because women in their voice in their haire in the habit of their body are most like vnto Boyes but boyes breede no seed Thirdlie because women do sometimes conceiue without pleasure yea against their wils For Auerrhoes telleth a Story of a woman who being in a Bath together with some men receyued seed that fell from them and floted in the water and thereupon conceiued Fourthly because a woman is an vnperfect male and hath no actiue power but onely a passiue in generation Finally because if women should loose seed they might engender without the helpe of the male because they haue in themselues the other principle of generation to wit the Menstruall blood On the contrary the Physitians bring stronger arguments to prooue that women yeeld The opinion of the Physitians seede This first of all men Hippocrates auoucheth in his Bookes de Genitura and de diaeta where he doth not onely acknowledge that women haue seede but addeth moreouer that Hippocrates Aristotle in either sexe there is a twofold kinde of seede one stronger another weaker Aristotle also himselfe in his tenth booke de Historia Animalium is constrained to confesse that to generation there is necessarily required a concourse of the seeds of both sexes Galen in this businesse hath so excellently acquitted himselfe that he hath preuented all men after him for gaining any credit by the maintenance of this truth Notwithstanding Galen we will endeauour by demonstratiue arguments to make it so manifest as for euer all mens mouths shall be stopped First therefore it is agreed
double The formatiue Faculty and the Imagination The Secondary is the instrument to wit the Place and certaine qualities as heate The matter is in fault three wayes For it is either Deficient Monsters frō the matter or Aboundant or is diuersly mixed If there be want of Spermaticall matter then the Monster is deficient either in Magnitude or in Number If there be ouer plus of Seede they become double-headed with foure armes c. If there be a confused permixtion of the seede then are Monsters generated of diuers kindes as vpon Sodomy and vnnaturall Why so many Monsters in Egypt Affrica copulations of men and beasts horrible Monsters haue beene brought into the worlde so Aristotle saith that in Egypt and Affrica where Beasts of diuers kindes meete at the waters of Nilus or in the Desert-places and mis-match themselues there are often manie Monsters generated And thus come monsters arising from the Matter From the Agent or The differēce of Monsters from the Efficient Efficient monsters may happen diuers waye The Primary Agent as we saide was eyther the Formatiue Faculty or the Imagination The power of the Imagination wee shall shew a little after in a fitter place heere it shall bee sufficient to shew out of the learning of the Arabians that a strong Imagination is able to produce formes euen as say they the superiour Intelligences in the Heauens do produce the formes of Mettalles Plants and creatures We reade that in the precinct of Pisa a woman brought foorth a female childe full of haire like the haire of a Camell because saith the Author she was wont to kneele before the picture of Iohn Baptist cloathed in Camels haire The Secondary Agent is the Heare A Historie or the place of Conception Heare hauing a fiery mobility or quicke motion formeth sundry shapes of bodies and worketh the matter into diuers fashions The peruersion also the euill Conformation of the place that is of the wombe may be the cause of a depraued figure And thus I make an end of this common place at this time wherein my purpose was onely to touch the heads of things reseruing my selfe to heereafter for the particular prosecution Hitherto we haue intreated of the difficulties which might arise concerning the Conception now it followeth concerning the Conformation QVEST. XV. Whether all the parts are formed together THis question is so hard and ful of obscurity that Galen saith it is only known to God Nature For what is more Diuine then the first Conformation of The difficulty of the questiō a man What more admirable What more secret This the kinglie Prophet inspired from aboue acknowledgeth I wil confesse before the O Lorde because I am wonderfull made thy eyes saw mee before I was shaped c. Seeing therefore the resolution of this question is aboue the reach of humane capacity which God wot is circumscribed within very narrow limits if to make some ouerture thereof I shall take a little more liberty to my selfe I desire all those that desire with mee heerein to be informed not to impute it to my wandering wit but to the greatnesse of the subiect Because therefore as by the Collision of stones fire is beaten out so by the ventilation or skitmish of aduersary opinions the truth comes best to be knowne we will first with your patience see what the Ancients haue conceyued of this matter Alemaeon thought that the braine was first of all formed because it is the seate of reason and the habitation of the soule as also for that in infants the heade is greater in his proportion Alcmaeons opinion then any other of the parts It may be he had reade in Hippocrates his Epidemia that the magnitude of the bones and of all the parts is to be esteemed according vnto the magnitude of the head as if all the rest vvere formed by the heade and had dependancie therefrom Galen in the second Chapter of his sixte Booke de Placitis Hippocratis Flatonis remembreth that Pelops taught publickly that all the vessels had their originall from the braine the Pelops same also was the opinion of that Persian Philosopher whom Auicen calleth Theseus Perseus Theseus or Syamor others Syamor Cabronensis But because the braine is onely the author of sense and motion and the principal Faculties which the Infant hath no neede of in his first Conformation I see no reason vvhy the braine should be formed before the other spermaticall parts Democratus as Aristotle sayeth in the first Chapter of his second Booke de Generatione Animalium Democratus did think that the outward parts were first formed afterward the inward parts as Artificers are wont first rudely to frame the modell of Creatures in wood or stone before they cut out the more curious lines Orpheus thought that a creature was formed as a net is knit that is in order Empedocles that the Liuer was first formed the Stoycks all the parts Orpheus Empedocles Aristotles opinion together Aristotle in his second Booke de Generatione Animalium sayeth that the heart is first of all formed and by and from it all the partes are produced which as a childe enfranchised by the father taketh vpon him to rule and dispence the whole body This sayth hee is the first and onely principle the first liuer the first moouer the first that maketh blood because it dyeth last of all now that that dyeth last liueth also first That the heart dyeth The heart dieth last after Gal. Arist last beside that wee are taught it by dayly experience Galen also confesseth as much in the first Chapter of his sixt Booke de locis affectis Death neuer followeth sayth he vnlesse the heart be first affected with an immoderate distemper It is therefore necessary that the Father or Lord of the family which is the Heart should bee created before the Cater or Steward which is the Liuer This opinion of Aristotles Auicen the prince of the Arabian Family Auicens opinion seemeth to follow which also hee establisheth by some reasons because the creature cannot be nourished vnlesse he liue and participate of the influence of heat now the heart is the plentifull fountaine of naturall heat Againe in the first dayes after Conception the Formatiue faculty needeth no nourishment because there is no notable resolution or expence in the parts but of heate and vitall spirits there is alwayes neede therefore it was necessary that the heart should bee formed before the Liuer But this opinion of Aristotles is long since cast out of the schooles of Physitians For that Aristotles opinion confuted it is not the onely nor the first principle we haue already prooued sufficiently in the second question of the Controuersies of the first Booke Nowe that it is not first generated may be demonstrated both by Reason and Sence which two are the most vnpartiall Iudges of all Controuersies By Sence because there alwayes appeare
to the vse of the whole body but that which is from the great artery into the arteriall Veine onely to the nourishment of the Lungs There is therefore in the first place a manifest contradiction I forbeare to say howe improperly hee calleth the arteriall pipe an Anastomosis because I am taught by Aristotle not to take too much care of words or to stand too much vpon them Galen indeed sayth that there are many Anastomoses or inoculations of veines arteries and that an Anastomosis is nothing else but an opening of the mouth of one veine or vessell into another and those medicaments are called Anastomotica which haue a faculty to open VVee also may vnderstand by Anastomosis the confluence of humours made when the vesselles doe open one into another Aristotle in his Booke de mundo if that Booke were Aristotles vseth the word in another sence when he calleth the ocean 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Budeus He vseth the word Anastomosis very improperly interpreteth in fauces se comprimentem but to call a Pipe a Tunnell a Vessell an Anastomosis is a monster in Grammer in Philosophy and in Physicke Now Petreus words are these And for that purpose Nature prepared in the Infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the basis of his Heart which wee call Anastomosis Let any man now iudge yea let himselfe see how farre this nouell speculation of his hath transported him but this is but to play with him let vs now set vppon him with keener weapons He writeth that the arteriall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is wholly consumed in the nourishment of the Lungs and that those notable arteries were onely made for their vse then which what could he haue sayd or faigned more absurd Let him turne ouer all the writings of the Grecians the Arabians and the Latines and hee He thinketh amisse that the vmbilicall arteries serue only for the Lungs shall see that they all accord in this that the vmbilical Arteries were made for the vse of the whole body not of the Lungs alone By these Arteries the whole Embryo doeth transpire and draweth the mothers spirits not the Lungs alone The vse therefore of the Arteries is common to the whole body of the infant And this Hippocrates teacheth in his Bookes de Natura pueri and de Octimestripartu in these words In the middle of the flesh is the Nauell separated by which the whole Infant doth transpire and attaineth his encrease Do not the artery in their Diastole or dilation draw aer and expel the sooty vapors in their Systole or contraction There are made manie inoculations from the arteries into the veynes therefore the aer is transported out of the arteries into the veines not out of the veynes into the arteries Galen in his fourth and sixt Booke de Locis affectis in his Booke De vsu pulsum in his Commentarie vpon the sixt sect lib. Epidem teacheth vs that transpiration is through the arteries not through the veines and in his first Booke de semine he sayeth The hole or passage of the membranes about the Nauel is alwayes open for the transmission of bloud and spirits for bloud floweth out of the Veines but out of the Arteries spirits with a little thin and hot bloud VVhat could he say more playnely what more perspicuously This also auoucheth Auicen the Prince of the Arabians and finally it is the vniform consent of the Schoole of the Grecians and Arabians and with vs this common consent of so great learned men shall euer stand for a law But Petraeus one man of his owne head taxeth and challengeth all antiquity of error VVell wee will therefore no more contend with him with authorities but by waight of argument It is an axiome in Aristotle that all liuing creatures doe breath For as a flame pent vp in a straight roome and not ventilated or breathed with aer groweth dimme and at length Spiration double Transpiratiō and respiration is extinguished so our naturall heate is also extinguished vnlesse it be ventilated and wafted with aer as it were with a fanne This spiration which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is double the one insensible called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Transpiration which is made by the arteries and other blinde breathing holes of the body the other may be seene with the eyes and is made by conspicuous passages as the mouth the nosethrils which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Respiration That the Infant in the wombe doth not Respire it is most manifest because The infant doth not respire he neither ought nor can as well shall proue in our next question It is necessary therefore that he must haue Transpiration which is not by the vmbilicall veine nor by the vrachus therefore by the two vmbilicall arteries for there are no more but these foure vesselles in the Nauell VVherefore this vse of the vmbilicall arteries is common to the whole Infant not proper onely to his Lungs Now that in the arteries not only aer as Erasistratus thought but also a vitall spirit and arteriall bloud is conteined we are taught by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or inspection The arteriall bloud then which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is it not prepared for the life of the whole Embryo and the conseruation of the naturall heate Doth the redde and thick Parenchyma of the Lungs not at all as yet moued stand in need of so great a quantity of thinne and arteriall bloud If one veine which they call the Nurse of the Embryo sufficeth for the That all the arterial blood is not spent in the nourishment of the lungs nourishment of the whole Infant why should not one small artery haue been sufficient for the nourishing and cherishing of the Lungs which are a little part of the Infant But Nature made two vmbilicall arteries and those notable ones which are branched through the Chorion with infinite surcles Moreouer if all that bloud that the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries were consumed in the nourishing of the Lungs then these absurdities would follow First that the Lungs are not nourished with bloud like vnto their substance nor with pure bloud For the vmbilicall arteries doe returne the bloud into the Iliacke branches and from them into the trunk of the Aorta or great arterie wherefore the arteriall bloud of the mother shall bee mingled with the arteriall bloud of the Infant which hee sayth is generated in the left ventricle of the Heart and thence diffused into the pipes of the great artery and so it will come to passe that one of them shall offend another for in the same vessel there shall be at one the same time perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloud ascending from the Iliacke braunches to the Lungs and another of the arteriall bloud
compression of his Châ—â—â— and therefore it is best to lay Childeren with their heades somewhat eleunted or raysed vp that the Lungs which are heauy may more easily followe the contraction and distention of the Chest Those Children which dye so suffocâ—ted if they bee opened will bee found to haue their Lungs full of thicke bloud and very red But let vs heare Galen accurately describing the Lungs of a â—ender Infant in the sixt Chapter of the â—â— Booke de vsu partium in which place he of set purpose expresseth the History of the Infant Why are the Lungs of an Infant reddâ— and not whitish as afterbirth Because they are nourished with bloud brought vnto them by vessels which haue but a single coate And then he addeth When the creature beginnieth to respire A pregnant place in Galen against Peâ—reus the Lungs are moued perpetually whence it is that the bloud being diuided by the double motion of the bâ—â—ath is made thinner then before and as it were frothy and so the flesh of the Lungs which before was redde heauy and thight becommeth white light and rare or spoâ—gy How pregnant and plaine a place this is who seeth not The flesh of the Lungs of the Infant is red heauy and last and afterward becommeth thinner and frothy wherefore the Lungs of the Eâ—bryo stood neede of red and thicke bloud which kinde is onely conueyed by the â—â—llets of the hollow veine not through the thicke pipes of the great Artery But there are no passages from the hollow veine to the Lungs and therefore Nature made that admirable Anast omosis for the nourishment of the Lungs And thus Petreus ought to haue playd the Philosophâ—r and not to haue abused that which Galen intendeth concerning the nourishment of the Lungs after birth to the nourishment of the Lungs of the Embryo in the mothers womb But if he wil not yeeld to these reasons which are cleare demonstrations then wee cite him to the tribunall of trueth to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to ocular inspection Cutte the Arguments from Auâ—opsia Lungs of the Embryo and you shall see all the branches of the venall Arterie full of red and thicke bloud From whence good Petreus is that bloud is it not from that hole of the hollow veine We conclude therefore that that admirable Anastomosis or inoculation was framed by Nature not for the elaboration of the vitall spirit but for the generation nourishment increment of the Lungs Thus much we thinke our selues bound to haue sayd not onely to redeeme the credite of our maister Galen but especially to vindicate and redeeme the trueth albeit it be with the losse of a learned man such as we willingly acknowledge Petreus to be but he must be content to suffer himselfe to be gaynsayed if he gaynsay the truth and if any thing fal from vs in discourse which may found somwhat more harsh in his eares or those that follow him that also must be attributed to the heate of disputation for much may be forgiuen a Souldeir when he is heated in the medley which might bee imputed to him for cruelty in cold bloud THE THIRD EXERCISE Another new Demonstration of the vse of the Inoculations deuised by Francis Rosset a learned Physitian belonging to the French King LAurentius reports that when Doctor Francis Rosset the French Kings learned Physitian heard of this difference of opinions betweene him and Petreus concerning the vse of the Inoculations he wrote vnto him that he had found out a new vse of both these Communions of the vesselles of the Heart in the Infant Rossets opinion of the vse of the Inoculations and that he sent also to him this Table which we haue annexed His opinion is that both these Inoculations were ordayned onely for the conueyance of aer directing it to the Lungs before it should come at the Heart and mingling it with both kindes of bloud venall and arteriall prepared before in the Liuer and the Spleene For as after birth the outward aer is not carried crude raw into the hart but passing through the rough artery is prepared in the rare substance of the Lungs and is made fit for the heart so in those that be not yet borne the internall aer must necessarily come to the Lungs for the same end where it vndergoeth a peculiar Castigation before it bee admitted to the heart Moreouer from the thinnesse of that aer and the pulsatiue motion of the heart this commodity the Lungs must needs haue that their Parenchyma in the infant the vessels therein are accustomed and prepared to the motions of Expiration and Inspiration which are to follow after he is borne for the aer enlargeth the pores in them and so fitteth them for the vse of the childe when he cryeth Wherefore the two inoculations in the infant vnborne and the rough arterie after the birth may be compared to Castor and Pollux of which when one ariseth the other is destinied to set IN THE INFANT To be Borne Already Borne Do Worke Are Idle Do Worke Are Idle 1. The Chorion the stomacke beeing idle 1. The Stomacke the Chorionworking 1. The Stomacke the Chorion beeing Idle 1. The Chorion the Stomacke vvorking 2. The Vmbilicall vessels the vessels of the Mesenterie being idle 2. the vessels of the Mesentery the vessels of the nauell working 2. The vessels of the Mesenterie the Nauell vessels being idle 2. The Nauill vessels the vessels of the Mesenterie working 3. The â—rachus the Vreters being ydle 3. The Vreters the vrachos vvorking 3. The Vreters the Vrachos beeing Idle 3. The Vrachos the Vreters working 4. The Inoculations of the Heart the Rough Artery or Weazon being idle 4. The weazon or Rough Artery the Inoculations working 4. The Rough Arterie the Inoculations beeing Idle 4. The Inoculations of the Heart the rough artery working The Exposition of the Table Euen as the operation at certaine times and the rest at others of the three first to wit the Chorion the Nauell vessels and the Vrachos is answerable to the other three set against them to wit the Stomacke the Mesentery vessels and the vreters each one respecting his consort or substitute in the administration of one and the same thing necessary to life so likewise is there the same succession of operation and rest at different times betweene the fourth paire of Consorts to wit the inoculations of the heart and the rough Arterie or Rosseâ— his demonstration Weazon in the administration of one and the same thing necessary to life For seeing there can be nothing found nor imagined in the whole bodye which in the wombe when the rough artery is at rest should supply his office which is necessarie to life vnlesse it be the inoculations of the vessels of the heart which inoculations in the wombe do worke but cease their labour when the infant is borne the rough Artery then vndertaking his incessant labour himselfe it must needs follow
that the vse of the inoculations in the wombe is the very same that there is of the rough artery after the infant is borne Now all men acknowledge that the rough artery is ordained for the transuection or transportation of the externall and ambient aer to the Lunges of the infant which prepare it for the heart standeth in neede of aer so altered Wherefore the true vse and office of the inculations which onely haue vse whilst the infant is in the wombe is the transvection or transportation of aer but that internall comming out of the Mothers womb through the Châ—rion and the vmbilicall vessels to the same Lungs of the infant which are to prepare it for his heart The last limit is the eleauenth moneth the times betweene are the ninth and the tenth The 11. moÌ„th the last time This is Rossets opinion wherein he laboureth to establish that both the Anastomoses or inoculations are appoynted onely to leade ayre to the Lungs and that by them the Infant doth respire and the Lungs are moued for the new generation of vitall spirits But our Rossets opinion disproued opinion is that the Infant doth not at al Respire but Transpire only as we shal shew in the next question neither yet doe we thinke that it was necessary there should haue bin made so notable inoculations if only the conueyance of ayre to the Lungs had bin necessary For seeing in perfect creatures and those that haue most vse and strength of voyce there is but one weazon or rough Artery ordayned why should not one inoculation haue serued in the Infant whilest yet he maketh no vse of his Lungs for voice It had bin more probable if he had said that one of the Inoculations was made to leade ayre the other to lead bloud Moreouer if onely ayre be ledde by these inoculations to the vessels of the Lungs why doth there appeare in the venall Artery so redde bloud and in the arteriall veine arteriall bloud full of spirits With what bloud shall the red and thicke Lungs of the Infant be nourished In a tender Infant that Transpiration which is made by the arteries other blind passages is sufficient for the conseruation and refection of his weake heat We conclude therefore that both the inoculations were originally made to generate and nourish the Lungs because whereas the Lungs of an Infant before birth do differ froÌ„ The conclusion his lungs after birth in colour thicknesse and fastnes of flesh they needed also another kind of bloud for their generation and nourishment before then they do after And thus we are come to an end of that admirable worke of Nature in the inoculations of the vessels of the Infants Heart QVEST. XXVI Whether the Infant in the wombe doe respire and stand in need of the labour of his Lungs COncerning the nature of Respiration we shall haue a fitter place to dispute in the next Booke where we treate of the Lungs In this place it shall bee sufficient What respiration is to giue you Galens description thereof in his Commentary vppon the Booke de salubri diaeta where he sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Respiration is when the breath is drawne in and let out by the mouth so that in Respiration it is necessary the Chest should be contracted and againe dilated and the Lungs moued thereafter If therefore I shall prooue that in the infant the Chest is not contracted or dilated nor the Lungs moued it will follow that he doth not Respire but Transpire only The vitall faculty in bloudy and hot Creatures stands neede of two things for the conseruation therof Respiration and Pulsation but those Creatures which are without bloud That the Infant doth transpire only not respire in the wombe and imperfect which haue little heate doe liue contented onely with the Pulsation of the Arteries and transpiration So those we call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and which liue in holes all winter doe transpire but respire not so likewise Hysterical women that is such as are in fits of the mother the heate of whose heart is languid and weake being dissolued by a venemous breath of corrupted seede do liue a time without respiration and many haue been buried for dead when they were yet aliue The Infant because he hath but a weake heate and is in the wombe before the day of his birth as it were an imperfect creature is contented onely with transpiration and therefore he draweth not his breath by his mouth neither vseth hee the helpe of his Chest or Lungs Moreouer Respiration is onely ordayned for the behoofe thereof that the spirituous substance which is established in the glowing hot left ventricle thereof the might with the ayre be cooled as it were with a fanne and beside purged and refreshed but there is no generation of vitall spirits in the Infant as by and by wee shall demonstrate and therefore there is no neede of respiration for the finall cause fayling which moueth all the rest Nature is too wise to vndertake any labour The infant therefore doth not respire because he The Infant neither ought nor can respire ought not Adde hereto that hee neither can respire for being shut vp in his mothers wombe and compassed about with membranes if he should draw in breath at his mouth with the ayre he should also draw in the water wherein he swimmeth and at the first draught would be so suffocated as they that are drowned in a riuer Again he hath no ayre that he might draw for there is no space in the vvombe that he doth not fill and beside the orifice of the vvomb is so close locked vp that it vvill not admitte a little vvinde to enter into it Again that no ayre is inspirated by the mouth or the nosethrils the substance and colour of the Lungs do sufficiently declare For all creatures which draw aer at their mouths and noses haue white and thin Lungs but the Lungs of the infant as hath beene often saide are red and thicke and are nourished with red and thicke blood brought vnto them by vesselles hauing single coats that is by veines Wherefore the infant doth not respire because neyther ought hee Rossets obiection answered if he could nor can if he ought Rosset Obiects that by both the inoculations there is plenty of aer transported to the infants Lunges because it dilateth and contracteth his Chest But if that were so then should it follow that the Chest is mooued after the motion of the Lungs for the Lungs being puffed vp by the aer inspirated should enlarge the chest and againe falling vpon the expiration of the aer should compresse the same So the lungs should not be filled because the Chest is distended as it is in a paire of bellowes but because the Lungs are filled the Chest should be distended as it is in a bottle or bladder which to say were very absurd as Galen teacheth in a thousand places For
then we say the infant doth respire not transpire And whereas they say that the heart hath not wherewith it may be refrigerated vnlesse it be moued VVe answere that the infant contained in the prison of the womb hath sufficient for the preseruation of his life from the mothers Arteries because it liueth as those creatures do which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside it receiueth some refrigeration from the lukewarme water wherein it swimmeth The last reason from the cutting out of liuing Infants our of their dead Mothers may seeme to some to vrge much but the answere is at hande That the vitall faculty diffused through all the arteries without the communion of the heart may for a short time preserue the infant aliue after the Mothers death We haue seene sayth Galen in his second Booke de Placitis a Sacrificed Beast walke after his Galen heart was taken away and haue often made experiment of the same in a Dogge What also if I shall say that those Mothers were Hystericall and esteemed as dead when yet they were aliue which thing is not vnvsuall The truth therfore of our opinion remaineth firme that the heart and the arteries of the infant do pulse or beate from a power proceeding from the The Conclusion heart and arteries of the Mother not from any proper and ingenit faculty of their owne that no new Arteriall blood is generated in his left ventricle seeing the Mothers Arteries do supply a sufficient quantity and that very pure From hence let the Peripatetiks learne how vnaduisedly Aristotle calleth the heart the Against the Peripatetiks principality of the heart first liuer moouer and blood-maker For both the Arteries of the infant do mooue before his heart and the heart liueth onely by the pulsation of the Arteries Finally as long as the infant is included in the wombe of his mother we do not beleeue that his heart is the Shop or Store house either of vitall spirits or of Ateriall blood QVEST. XXVIII Whether there be in the infant any generation of Animal spirits and what position the Infant hath in the womb THE moouing Faculty floweth into the flesh of the Muscles from the brain by the Nerues not by a simple irradiation or separated quality but by a Corporeall substance which the Physitians call Animalem spiritum an Animal spirit Seeing then the Infant in the wombe mooueth of his own accord sometimes to the right side sometimes to the left and oftentimes kicketh with his neeles it followeth necessarily that he hath also Animall spirits But whether he draweth these from his Mothers wombe as he doth the vitall or generateth them in the sinus or substance of the braine by a proper and inbred faculty it hath of long time beene a The generation of the Animall spirits in the infant great question In thinke that they are generated in the braine and my reasons are these Because there is no Communion or connexion betweene the Nerues of the wombe and of the infant as there is betweene their Veines and Arteries Now onely the Nerues conuey the Animall spirits You will Obiect that the Animall spirit standeth in neede of aer for his conseruation expurgation but no aer is inspirated as long as the infant is in the Mothers wombe I answere Obiection Solution that this Animall spirit is cherished purged tempered by that transpiration which is made by the vmbilicall arteries but his generation we thinke to be the same in the womb that is after the infant is borne which how it is we shal declare more at large in the seuenth Booke where we shall of purpose entreate of it Concerning the time of the infantes motion Hippocrates seemeth not alwaies of one In the time of the infantes motion Hippo. varrieth minde For in his Booke de Morbis mulierum he saith that male children moue the third moneth and females the fourth but in the third Section of his second Booke Epidemiâ—n he saith the infant is mooued the seuentith day in these words Whatsoeuer is mooued the seuenth day is perfected in the Triplicities And in his Booke de Nutritione thirty dayes forme the infant 70 mooueth it and 210. perfect it You may reconcile Hippocrates to himselfe in my The places reconciled opinion if you say that there is one motion obscure another so manifest that the eye may iudge of it and the hand may feele it if it be laide vpon the belly In 70. dayes the Infant may mooue but the motion shall be neyther visible nor to bee felt till after the thirde or fourth month And surely my selfe haue knowne a woman in three children confidentlie That the Infant may mooue at viii weekes auouch that after 8. or 9. weekes she hath alwayes felt her infant mooue very sensibly which I could not beleeue till I had well considered of this place in Hippocrates Concerning the position also or scituation of the infant in the wombe which is referred to the moouing Faculty there are some places which neede to be reconciled Hippocrates Concerning the position of the infant Different places reconciled in his Booke De Natura pueri saith that in the womb the infants head is neere vnto his feet Thou canst not iudge saith he though thou shouldst see an infant in the womb whether his head be placed aboue or below But in his Booke de Octimestri partu hee writeth that the head is placed in the vpper part of the wombe in these words All Infants are begotten hauing their heads vpward Aristotle in the 8. chapter of his 7. Booke De Natura Antmalium seemeth to reconcile these places on this manner All creatures saith hee in the first months after their Conformation beare their heads vpward but when they encrease and grow toward their byrth their heads bend downward Againe in Hippocrates Booke De Natura pueri almost all Copies haue it thus The Infant A diuers teading in Hippo seated in the wombe hath his hands at his cheekes yet all interpreters translate it ad Genua at the knees I thinke that both readings may be maintained for there are some Copyes of both readings For the Infant hath his hands at his cheekes and at his knees The palmes How both readings are made good of his hands take hold on his knees and the backes of his hand touch his cheekes For if as Aristotle writeth in the place next before quoted the infant is so rowled vp that his nose is betwixt his knees his eyes vppon his knees his eares on either side his knees and that with his hands he take hold of his knees he must necessarily rest both his cheekes vpon his hands Those things some haue written of the different scituation of Males and Females are but deuices of their owne braine But those things which Aristotle hath written in his seauenth Booke De Natura Animalium concerning the different scituation of diuerse creatures are well woorth the
Capsula Camera or Aula Cordis Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth Culeus It is a large Membrane couering and incompassing all the hart and carrieth his Pyramidall Figure Tab. 4. fig. 1. DEF or rather is like a pine Kernell hauing a broad Basis aboue His Figure and ending by degrees in an obtuse angle Tab. 4. fig. 1 F This is placed in the midst of the double Mediastinum and is embraced by it on either side to which it groweth round about by the mediation of many Fibres It is also tied before to the Pleura where the Gristles Connexions of the sixt and seauenth ribs on the lefte side are ioyned to the Membranes of the Mediastinum where they part or gape from the brest-bone behinde to the spine of the backe below to the sinewy circle Table 4. fig. 1. from E to G or Tendon of the Midriffe his point Tab. 4. fig. 1. F doth so strongly adhere especially on the left as also on the right Tab. 4. fig 1 Q side that it cannot be separated without tearing it asunder and this Connexion is peculiar onely to man For in other creatures as Dogges Apes it standeth off from the Midriffe and is not tyed to it The Originall Table 4. fig. 1 B Fig. 2. A of this Membrane at his Basis is large produced His originall from the coats which the Pleura affoordeth vnto the foure vessels which yssue out of the heart for these vesselles in all that distance which is betweene the Basis or broad end of the heart and this Pericardium haue not the common coate from the Pleura because it is employed in the frame of the Pericardium His substance both for thicknesse and strength as Galen saieth in the first chapter of his sixt Book de vsu partium is very proportionate if it had been harder then it is it would haue His substance the reasons 〈…〉 offended the Lungs by pressing them if softer itself might haue bin pained by the bones for as his position is betweene two contraries so is his substance middle betweene two extremes For it is so much softer then a bone as it is harder then the Lungs but indeede the Pericardium toucheth not the Lungues but by the interposition of the Mediastinum least they should hinder another in their motion alwayes I except the forepart of the brest-bone where the Membranes of the Mediastinum stand of one from another This purse is hard because of the continuall motion of the heart on the outside fibrous within smooth and slippery that the heart might mooue more freely in it but on neyther side hath it any fat although Aristotle saith otherwise whom Vesalius imagined to bee deceyued by taking for it the Membranes of the Mediastinum which are indeede sometimes fat as we haue saide It is tied at the Basis of the heart which is at the fift rackbone of the Chest to the vessels His Connexions which come thence Tab. 4. fig. 1 B fig. 2 A which also it boulstereth but to the body of the heart it is not tied but is as farre from it at the Basis the point and the sides Tab. 4. fig. 2 BB sheweth the Pericardium bent backe to the sides as is sufficient for the dilatation of the heart and for the serous humor heerein conteined Wherefore it is on euery side a little distant from it which distance if it had been larger it would haue taken vp too much of the cauity of the chest and so haue bin a hinderance to Respiration It is continuall or whole round about except in the basis where it hath at the least siue perforations for the entrance of the hollow veine Tab. 4. fig. 1 A Fig. 2. F for his egresse His perforations as also to let out the arteriall veine Tab. 4. fig. 2 G the Venall Artery and the great Artery Tab. 4 fig. 2 H Table 4. figure 1. sheweth the heart included within his purse or Pericardium together with the Lungs and a part of the Midriffe Figure second sheweth the Pericardium opened and so the scituation of the hart and particularly the fore-parte thereof TABVLA IIII. FIG I. FIG II. The second Figure It receiueth very small veines table 4. figure 1. C and threddy partly from those that His vessels are sent to the mediastinum partly from the veins called Phrenicae where they are ioyned to the midriffe some say it hath a small braunch from the Axillary veine which they call the Capsulary or purse-braunch though Laurentius will haue it to come from the subelauian veine It hath no arteries vnlesse they be exceeding smal because being so neare vnto the heart it may receiue vitall spirits at hand from it His nerues are very small and sometimes scarcely sensible but from the left branch of the Recurrent sinew to giue him sence His vse is to be as a habitation and shelter for the heart or as a mantle to couer it and His vses being of all membranes except the dura mater of the Braine the strongest it keepeth it also from pressure that his motion bee not impeached and that it touch not the hard bone Moreouer it conteyneth a serous humour whereof wee will speake in the next place and serueth in stead of a ligament together with the helpe of the membranes of the Mediastinum to reteyne the heart in his right seate Galen in the 13. Chapter of his 7. Book de Anatomieis Admin telleth a strange story of a childe whose breast-bone was cut out and this A story Pericardium rotted part of it off and yet the child recouered In this purse there is contayned a watery humour as Galen calleth it carrying the forme of vrine wherefore the diuine senior Hippocrates who in his Booke de Corde calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The humour contayned in this purse sayeth that the heart dwels in a Bladder yet this water hath no acrimony or saltnesse in it It springeth partly from a humour which sypeth out of the vessels I meane the veines and arteries of the heart which the heart as Hippocrates speaketh drinketh in licking vp withall What is the matter of it the drinke of the Lungs and pisseth it out againe for the watery humor is by the high feruour of the heart driuen forth as we see in greene wood when it is burnt partly of a portion of the drinke which soaketh in the passage through the sides of the weazon as it were a deaw and falleth downe hither and from hence some of it into the venall arteries The first That it sipeth out of the vessels is proued by the cure of the palpitation of the heart which is caused of the aboundance or ouerplus of this humour which is turned sayeth Galen in the second Chapter of his fift Booke de locis affectis by bloud letting when together with the bloud the serous humour is let out which before fel into the Pericardium The latter is euicted by
life and sense but as being the fountaine of the Vitall Faculty and spirit the place and nourishment of naturall heat wherby the naturall heate of all the parts is preserued and by his influence repaired the seate of the Irascible or angry parts of the soule the root of the Arteries and Author of the Pulse It is called Coracurrendo because it seemeth continually to run for that it is continually Naâ—â—es mooued The Greekes call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either of a worde which signifieth to beate or pante which is 〈◊〉 proper word for the beating of the heart or from a word which signifieth a Bakers moulding-boord because in it the Alimentary blood is as it were kneded wrought moulded and driuen out into thinnesse till it turne into a vitall spirite or finally from a word which signifieth principality because it is a principall part as well as the braine yet so The necessity of the Heart that as the Braine is of greater dignity so the heart is of greater necessity for the least hurt of this most what causeth death and Galen saith that death neuer happeneth but when the heart is immoderately distempered Whereupon also Aristotle saith There was neuer any creature seene without a heart because without it there can bee no Originall at all of heate It is scituated in the midst of the cauity of the chest in a Noble place as it were a Prince and after the manner of those which being but one do occupie the middest as well for security as that the body may be equally ballanced At the fift rib it is embraced by the lobes of the Lungs as it were with fingers Tab 3 N O P Q. Tab. 9. fig. 1 and 2. Table 10 fig. 1 and 2 round about that equally out of all the Lungs it might draw breath by the venall arterie and might againe deliuer ouer and diffuse blood by the arteriall veine and life and heat by the great Artery to all the outward parts it is locked vp in his owne Capcase Tab. 9. fig 1 D E F. Fig. 2 B D but so that the Basis resteth exactly in the middest whether we regard the right hand or the left the fore-part or the back the vpper or the lower but the point tab 9. fig. 2 E reacheth to the left hand yet forward as farre as the left Nipple so that in a liuing man it looketh directly forwarde with a kinde of strutting position to the Gristles of the sixt and seuenth ribs of the left side where they are ioyned to the brestbone that it may the better warme the forepart against which we moue And truly it behooued that it should encline to one side that it might giue way to the Midriffe and so neither of their motions Why it ought to encline to one side which are both perpetuall should be hindred but not vnto the right side for that the hollow veine takes vp as he ascendeth thorough the chest happely also Nature was heere of Aristotles minde in the fourth chapter of his third Booke de partibus Animalium for he was often of hers that the lefte side was the colder and therefore she placed this hot part in it for on the right are the hollow veine and the Non-paril which heate it sufficiently and so Why to the left both sides are prouided of heate and strength alike Notwithstanding the common people are deceyued who thinke it lyeth wholy on the left side because the motion and pulsation is most felt on that side when indeede it lyeth in the very middest as in the more Noble The common error of the multitude place but the left ventricle which is the Store-house of spirites and the great arterie vvere the cause of their error as Galen saith in the second chapter of his sixt Book de vsu partium Add heereto that in dead carkasses it is drawn somewhat to the left side partly by his own waight partly by the waight of the great artery which is fastned vnto it It is tied by the mediation of the Pericardium or purse to the Mediastinum Tab. 9. fig. 1. from F to G His connexioÌ„ and to the Midriffe as also by his vessels to other parts For Galen saith that principals in somâ—things are to be tied together and communicate one with another otherwise it is loose that it may mooue the more freely The Figure of it as Hippocrates saith in his Booke de Corde is Pyramidal expressed so in His Figure the Tab. 9. fig. 2 or rather turbinated and somewhat answering to the proportion of a Pine Kernell because a man is broad and short chested For the Basis aboue Tab. 9. fig 2 C D is large and circular but not exactly round and after it by degrees endeth Tab. 9 figu 2 I in a cone or dull and blunt round point for such a figure was fittest for his function beecause length maketh much for traction or drawing roundnes for amplitude strength so in great dilatations it is sphericall that it might hold more and in his contractions long and as it were Pyramidall especially in bruite beasts His superiour part which is called the Basis the head and the roote Tab. 9. fig 2 C D is The names of the Basis broader because of the vessels which in that place haue ingate and outgate haply also beecause of his motion that in this broad Basis the excauations or cauities might be the larger that when it is contracted both kindes of Blood arteriall and venall might haue place and room to retire to and not be too vehemently wrought or pent vp in too straight a room lest it should violate the continuity of his substance or of the fibres therein His lower part is called the vertex or top Mucro or point the Cone the heighth of the heart Hippocrates calleth it the taile Tab. 4. figure 2 E which Galen saith in the seauenth chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium is the basest part as the Basis is the noblest Before The names of the Lower end the heart is gibbous or bunching behinde hollow and in the sides prominent The Superficies or surface of it is smooth and pollished all ouer vvere it not that in some places the Fat in other the Coronarie vesselles strutting with bloode did make it vnâ—â—â—all His quantity or magnitude is not alike in all in a man proportionably as also the brain and the Liuer greater then in other creatures being as long as the bredth of sixe Fingers His quantitie or magnitude four broad and so many high But in fearfull creatures as the hare Hinde asse and such like it is proportionably very great for the heat when it hath too much scope or roomth sayth Aristotle is easily dissipated and vanisheth Table 9 figure 1. sheweth the heart included within his purse or Pericardium together with the Lungs and a part of the Medriffe Figure second sheweth the Pericardium opened and so the
were a little distant one from the other Table 12. figure 1. dâ— she made another third vessell but very small by which they might bee ioyned so that they are ioyned not by inoculation but by a pipe or canale This canall or pipe beginneth Table 12. figure 1. l not from the trunke or stocke of the great artery but from that region of the trunke carried downward Table 12. figure 1 2 3. f where the left nerue of the sixt payre or coniugation making the Recurrent is circumvolued Where the pipe beginneth or rowled about the pipe passeth not ouerthwart but obliquely or sidelong from the great artery Table 12. figure 1. from d to m to the arteriall veine where it is deuided into two trunkes and appeareth as if the arteriall veine were deuided into three trunkes of which the first passed vnto the left Lung the second vnto the right and the third which is a little lesse then the other two should obliquely reach vnto the great artery and is from the Basis of the heart in an Infant distant about the breadth of two fingers in a grown child after birth the breadth of foure and the longitude of it is so notable that you may put vp your finger betweene the two vesselles but in Oxen you may easily put vp two fingers or more This canale or pipe or vessell call it which you please hath no membrane ioyned to it Why it hath no membrane or couer as the former perforation hath which might hinder the regresse of the bloud out of the great artery into the arterial veine because the length and obliquity of the pipe it selfe is sufficient for that purpose This canale or pipe is not encreased as other parts of the creature are but as Nature drieth vp the vmbilicall or nauel-veine arteries which are at the spine when shee hath no further vse of them and maketh of them small tyes after the same manner the forenamed coniunctions of the vessels which reach vnto the heart when the creatures is brought forth are abolished this pipe is by degrees attenuated so that in a short time it is quite dryed vp But in children of three or foure yeares of age it may be found because of the thicknesse of his roote but not perforated or hollow Table 12. in 3. Figures sheweth the vnion of the vessels of the heart as it is found in the Infant but abolished soon after it is brought into the world TABVLA XII FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. The first vnion which is by inoculation doth elegantly appeare if the Trunk of the Hollow-veine carried through the Chest from the Midriffe vnto the right eare of the heart bee How to finde out these vnions in dissection diuided in the middest for then will appeare two holes â—r passages the greater which is that of the inoculation into the venall artery and the lesser which is the hole or passage of the the coronary veine of the heart But the second vnion which is by the Canale or pipe is demonstrated if the descending trunke of the great Arterie be diuided thorough the middest euen vnto his outgate out of the lest ventricle of the heart for then withinwarde will appeare the small and narrow passage of the pipe into the arteriall veine CHAP. XVI Of the Branches of the great Artery disseminated through the Chest and the Necke Table 13. Fig. 1 sheweth the trunke of the great Artery together with his branches as they are disseminated through the three bellies or Regions of the body The second Figure sheweth a portion of the Arterie as it is on the backeside from whence it sendeth branches to the distances betwixt the Lower ribbes The thirde Figure sheweth a portion of the great Artery where it yssueth out of the Heart is heere shewed open by that meanes wee may better perceyue his Coates and Fibres TABVLA XIII FIG I. II III Out of the greater descending trunke Tab. 13. fig. 1 D which in the Chest is large and The descending trunke thicke these branches following do yssue The lower Intercostall Arteries Tab. 13 fig. 1 HHH which are sent vnto the distances of Intercostalis the eight low ribs The Artery called Phrenica that is of the Midriffe on each side one Table 13 fig 1 KK Phrenica which are disseminated through the Midriffe and the Pericardium The remainder of the trunke pierceth through the Fissure or perforation of the midriffe Tab. 13. fig. 1 * and cleauing to the bodies of the Spondels or rack-bones doth diuerselie communicate it selfe through the lower belly The lesser and ascending Tab. 13. fig. 1 F trunke being fastned to the Weazon is communicated The ascending trunke to all the parts of the body aboue the heart and first of all it is forked into two notable branches which vnder the Pattell or coller-bones bendeth to the first ribbe of his owne side and therefore it is called Arteria subclauia for the Latines call the coller Bones Subclauia Clauiculae Tab. 13 fig. 1 FG then the trunke is diuided into the two arteries called Carotides or the sleepy Arteries The right Subclauiae Tab. 13 fig. 1 F his originall is at 2 issueth out of the great artery euen where it is parted into the sleepie arteries it is higher larger and runneth more ouerthwart The right then the left whose course to the arme is rather oblique then transuerse From these Subclauiae before they fall out of the Chest for after they are out of the chest they are no more called Subclauiae but Axillares Tab. 13. fig. 1 Pâ— as soon as they touch the first rib do passe certaine propagations From their Lower part that which is called Intercostalis superior Tab. 13. fig. 1 II Intercostal sup-Mammaria From their Vpper part yssue first the Mammaria Tab. 13. fig. 1 LI which vnder the brest-bone being reflected together with a Veine descendeth vnto the Paps and the Muscles Tab. 13. fig. 1 CLC betwixt the gristles of the true ribbes and so descendeth vnder the right Muscles of the Lower belly vnto the Nauell where it is diuided into many surcles Table 13 figure 1 dd and so meeteth with the Epigastricall Arterie ascending vpward Table 13 fig. 1 cc Secondly the Ceruicalis Tab. 13 fig. 1 MM which yssueth more backeward toward the Ceruicalis 2. bodies of the rack-bones and at the 7. spondell of the necke entreth in at the holes of the transuerse processes of those spondels and so is communicated to the Muscles the marrow of the necke and the Spondels themselues Betwixt the first spondell and the nowl-bone these Arteries on either side Tab. 13 fig. 1 NN enter into the scull and at the Basis of the braine they are vnited Thirdly the Muscula Tab. 13 fig. 1 OO because it watereth the Muscles of the necke Muscula 3 From the Axillary Artery Thoracica super Thoracica infer Scapularis From the Axillary artery Tab. 13 fig. 1
PP so called because it passeth by the Axilla or Arme-hole before it reach vnto the arme do yssue from the lower part Thoracica superior Tab. 13 fig. 1 QQ which deriueth his branches to the Muscles lying vpon the breast Thoracica inferior Tab. 13 fig 1 RR which creepeth downe the whole side of the chest Scapularis Tab. 1 fig. 13 S disseminated to the Muscles in the hollowe part of the Shoulder-blade From the vpper part Humeraria Tab. 13 fig. 1 TT which climbeth to the toppe of the shoulder and is distributed into the Muscles thereâ—bout That which remayneth of Humeraria the Axillary artery Tab. 13 fig. 1 QQ being accompanied with the Axillary veine passeth vnto the arme That which remaineth of the ascendent trunke Tab. 13 fig. 1 â— lying vpon the sharpe Artery and supported by the Sweere bread whilst it is yet in the cauity of the chest is diuided into two vnequall branches which they cal Carotides Table 13 fig. 1 XY or the sleepie Carotides Arteries which rising directly vpward are by the mediation of a Membrane tied to the wezon and the internall iugular veines and so attaine vnto the head But of these wee shall speake more in the eight Booke CHAP. XVII Of the Lungs THE Lungs which are the instruments both of the voice and also of respiration the Grecians cal Pneumones because of the reception of the ayre which they call pneuma or from a word which signifieth to breath for by breathing inward they drawe ayre and by breathing outward doe put it foorth againe These Lungs are allowed by Nature to all breathing creatures and placed in Why placed in the chest the cauity of the Chest tab 3. NOP because they were to be a little distant from the mouth least by the affluence of the ayre they should haue beene presently cooled In liuing creatures whilest they breath inward they fill the whole cauity of the Chest excepting the region which wee haue already sayed the membranes of the Mediastinum Table 3. L and the How to puffe them vp in dead bodies heart couered with his purse doe occupy but when the creature breatheth out then they fall but not so as they doe in dead bodies flat and flaccid because they are still full of ayre and bloud and although they may bee puffed vp in a dead body by putting a payre of bellowes into the weazon yet hardly can you rayse them to such a height as that they will occupy so much place as they doe in a liuing body For being to contayne so much ayre as Why so great should suffice the diuerse motions of the heart that we might not be constrayned to be alwayes fetching breath to speake sing or cry out it behoued well that their quantity should be very great And although for the most part they hang loose and at liberty that they might more Their connexion freely mooue yet by the mediation of the vesselles of the weazon they are suspended and hung to the neck and the back least they should fall downward and by the interposition of the Mediastinum tab 3. GH to A they are tyed forward to the breast-bone backward to the rack-bones also in some places at the sides of the chest they grow to the pleura with fibrous tyes produced from their owne membrane which is peculiarly obserued in men as in the How they follow the motion of the chest wisest creature by which meanes the Lungs which of themselues are deuoyd of all motion more easily follow the motion of the Chest do otherwise then for the auoyding of vacuum or emptinesse Galen verily thought that the Lungs followed the motion of the chest for the auoiding of that vacuum or emptinesse which is so irreconcileable an enimy of Nature because the Galens opinion for the auoyding of vacuum or emptines chest being distended they are dilated as they are filled with ayre drawne in and the same chest being contracted and the Lungs euacuated by expiration they fall into themselues which he sheweth by an instance of a wound of the chest For if the Chest be wounded so that the ayre can get into it the Lungs sayth he become immouable and do not follow the His demonstration dilatation of the chest because there is ayre which filleth the vacuity or emptinesse of the chest but when the chest is sound and distended the Lungs are necessarily dilated least there should bee vacuum or emptines and the same Lungs not for the auoyding of emptines but either being compressed by the chest or because of the ayre breathed out or both together they fall necessarily But we adde that Nature taking knowledge of the necessity of the motion of the lungs How the lungs moue when the chest is wounded that the chest being perforated the ayre going in by the wound might not hinder the dilatation of the Lungs which is caused for the auoyding of emptinesse hath knit them in men onely as we said before to the pleura that so by the necessity of this connexion they should follow the dilatation of the chest though it were perforated They also adhere to the heart by the arteriall veine tab 9. fig. 2. c and the venall artery They haue their figure which is shewed in the 3. and 4. Tables according to the proportion of the parts vpon which they rest wherefore on the outside that they might be fitted to the cauity of the chest they are gibbous and swelling on their inside hollow table 9. figure 1. and 2. table 14. figure 1. Their figure to giue way to the heart couered with his purse which with their lobes or diuisions they encompasse round about When both parts the right and the lefte are ioyned they represent the shape of a clouen foote of an Oxe or such like Table 14. figure 1. and 2. for as the hoofes before are diuided asunder by a line as it were Like a clouen hoofe so the Lungs backward Tab. 13. fig. 2. because of the bodies of the vertebrae or spondels haue an oblique impression or diuision and forward they cleaue in the very middest They are diuided by the Mediastinum table 3. GG HH into a right Lung and a lefte that one part being hurt the other might serue the vse of the Creature for oftentimes as wee see in How they are deuided the cutting vp of such as dye of Consumptions of the Lungs the one Lung on the one side beeing vlcerated yea and consumed yet the man may liue long with the vse of the other They are onely ioyned together by the mediation of vessels Table 14 fig. 1 which are disseminated into them from the Weazon the heart Againe each Lung is diuided into two Lobes or Finnes if you draw a line from the place of the fourth rackbone or vertebra of the Chest obliquely ouerthwart Tab. 14 fig. 2 to wit the vpper Lobe or Fin The Lobes or Finnes of the Lungs the lower
calleth the Animall The instrument instruments the Muscles and the Nerues the heart is no muscle vnlesse wee speake abusiuely because of the fastnes and colour of his flesh and for nerues there are none that That the nerue helpeth not the motion of the hart reach vnto his ventricles There is indeed a small surcle or tendrill from the sixt coniugation that maketh the Recurrent which is disseminated in the purse and Basis of the heart but the heart standeth in no need of it for his motion for if this nerue be intercepted with a string or which is the surest way his originall which is easily perceiued by the sides of the weazon yet neuerthelesse is the heart moued as also the arteries as in Dogges we haue often made experiment Seeing therefore all the causes of the hearts motion be Naturall we may conclude that it selfe is natural comming from the vitall faculty which is not volūtary But that the trueth of this conclusion may more playnely appeare some obiections must bee answered which otherwise would breede scruple in the mindes of them that are The first obiection not so sufficiently grounded in these secrets of Nature First therefore say some all naturall motions are continuall but the motion of the heart is interrupted with a double rest one betweene each motion Let vs admit that one simple Answere Naturall motion is continuall yet when there are two natural motions and those contrary there must needs be a rest betweene them Secondly they say no natural motion is compound but the motion of the heart is The second Answere compound I answere The motion of the heart is not compound but double not simple because of two contrary motions cannot be made one compound motion neither of many motions is made one motion as one line of many poynts Thirdly they vrge vs further thus with Aristotle in the 7. Booke of his Metaph. Whatsoeuer The third is moued by Nature is moued to some end which end when it hath obteyned then it resteth as water being heated if by it own force and proper forme it be cooled neuer groweth hot againe by the same forme or force Wherefore if the heart be moued naturally it is mooued that it may be dilated or contracted when therefore it is dilated why is it contracted and when it is contracted why is it dilated againe I answere that that is true Answere in a motion that is purely and meerely naturall but the motion of the heart is from the vitall faculty of the Soule which hath a naturall instinct and knowledge of his owne vse and according to the diuers appetites of that naturall instinct moueth diuersly For when the heart is contracted it desireth to be dilated that it may draw in cold ayre when it is dilated or distended it desireth to be contracted to auoyde the smoke and soote that by his heate are ingendred so the vitall faculty of the Soule which is sensible of his owne want moueth the heart perpetually with diuers motions according as the needs of the Soule do require By which this motion of the heart is distinguished from other motions of the Naturall faculty of the Soule to wit of the wombe and the stomacke For the motion of these parts is not perpetual because there wanteth a perpetuall obiect neither doth any necessity vrge How the motion of the heart differeth from that of other parts the finall cause it is not alwayes at hand but the heart hath a continual obiect necessity and end for it wanteth perpetuall nourishment tempering and expurgation Finally they contend that the motion of the heart is not Naturall because it is to two contrary poynts but opposite and contrary motions are onely performed by the Animall faculty so the arme is lifted vp and pulled downe onely by the will I answere that in things without The fourth Answere life this is true but all things that haue life yea euen in plants themselues there is motion to contrary poynts I say more there is neuer in the Soule one motion but presently resulteth another opposite or contrary vnto it so in nutrition the attraction of the Aliment is from the Soule so is also the expulsion of excrements from the same Soule The Soule is so diuine a thing that not only it doth many things beside the lawes of other formes but The diuinity of the Soule also is the author of contraries for it moueth vpward and downeward and beyond the Nature of Elements to the right hand to the left and circularly The motion of the earth is simple and vniforme the motion of the Soule manifold because the forme of the earth is one and simply simple The Soule is simple manifold and manifold wayes Simple in his Essence manifold in his Power and Vertue and manifold wayes in his knowledge of obiects Multiplicity from which his operations and actions are drawne We therefore conclude that the motion of the heart is Naturall and proceedeth from the vitall faculty for a certaine end and purpose of Nature and that it doth so proceede The conclusion these two arguments doe necessarily auerre First because in the dilatation there is a certaine and determinate kinde of bloud and ayre drawne perpetually through the same set and determinate vessels In the contraction likewise the smoky ayre and the spirits are thrust out by certayne vessels Secondly because the flesh of the heart is wouen with all kindes of fibres If therefore those seuerall fibres doe in other parts some draw some contract and some loosen either they are superfluous in the heart which to say is to blaspheme Nature or else they haue the same vses in the heart that they haue in other partes VVee sayed it proceeded for a certaine end because this faculty neither worketh voluntarily as the Animall nor according to the power of the Agent in respect of that which suffereth but for meere necessity The stomack although it be not hungry yet it concocteth so much meat as is put into it if it can but the heart is not moued but as necessity vrgeth making a pulse either swifter or slower as the vse of Nature is to haue a slow or quick pulse QVEST. III. Of the manner of the motion of the Heart and whether it strike the Brest in the dilatation or in the contraction THus much concerning the cause of the motion of the heart It followeth now to speake of the manner of his motion which is better knowne by the eye The maner of the motion of the heart then by discourse of reason wherefore it is vsual with Anatomists for the better obseruation of this motion to open Dogs aliue that they may more distinctly see the manner thereof From this Autopsia and witnesse of the eye will we vnfold this mystery There are two motions of the heart Dyastole or dilatation and Systole or contraction The ◠motions of the heart The double rest how necessary
of his of the vse of the parts Let vs proceed to the other difficulties which concerne the motion of this heart and arteries QVEST. IIII. By or from what power the Arteries are moued THE motion of the Arteries Hippocrates first of all others called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Hippocrates first found the pulse and so named it is the Pulse although he left indistinct precepts about it yet was it not vtterly vnknowne vnto him as some nouices would beare the worlde in hand which may be prooued by many places if it were necessary to wrastle in that floore but we list not insist in that but proceed That the forme of the motion The forme of the motion of this pulse is all one with that of the heart for it consisteth of a Diastole and a Systole and a double rest In the Diastole the Arteries draw and are filled and in the Systole they expell The rest is double vnlesse Nature bee prouoked either by a violent obiect or by some external cause for then the arteries may be moued together with an insensible rest as in the pulse called dicrotus ad vibrans so a stone which is throwne vpward if it meet with a falling Tower descends againe without any rest although Aristotle thinketh that no violence can tie Aristotle to contrary motions without some rest The vse of this pulsation is double one greater another lesser The greater is for the conseruation of the naturall heate as well of the heart as of other parts for by contractions The vse of pulsation double whatsoeuer is smoky the arteries auoyde and so the naturall heate is kept from suffocation by dilatation they draw outward ayre into the body by which the dissolution of the same heate is inhibited The lesse vse is that in the braine may be ingendered the Animal spirit for by the pulsation the spirits of life are carried into the plexus choroides There is therefore the same vse of the pulse that there is of respiration sauing that what respiration doth to the heart that the pulse of the arteries doth to other parts which as they neede lesse heate then the heart so are they not so soone offended for if the heart bee depriued of respiration presently the creature perisheth but the part dyeth not as soone as it wanteth the pulse The nature of the motion of these arteries is very obscure and many things must bee The nature of their motion obscure Prapagoras resolued of and known before we can attayne to the vnderstanding of so deepe a mystery First of all whence are the arteries moued from themselues or from some other Prapagoras thought the arteries did moue of their owne accord and that they had the same pulsatiue vertue that the heart hath in themselues not by influence But this Galen disproueth Galens instāce by an obseruation for sayth he if an artery be cut ouerthwart that part onely will pulse which remayneth ioyned to the heart but that which is separated from the heart will not beate at all Erasistratus was of minde that the arteries were not mooued by any proper power of Erasistratus their owne but by the constraint of the heart and that constraint hee meaneth not of any faculty but onely of some matter Aristotle thought they moued because of the feruour or Aristotle boyling of the bloud contayned in them whome some haue followed because they know The reasons that the spirits are those which make strife offer violence and again because the veines Neither heat nor spirits nor bloud are the immediate causes Not heat neere the hart do not moue which they would do say they if they had in them such bloud as the arteries haue but we will proue that neither heate nor spirite nor boyling bloud can be the immediate cause of this perpetuall motion For the heate it either hath a body or hath no body if it had a body then the arteries that are neerer to the heart would soonest be dilated if it be onely a naked quality then will it first heate those things that are neere hand and after that which is farther off For heate is not of the number of those formes which may in a moment be diffused as light but his contrary is cold which first must be expelled out of the subiect before it selfe bee receiued but the pulse is in a moment diffused through all the arteries it is not therefore only from heate It is not of spumous bloud for then it would follow that where the bloud is more plentifull Not bloud and hotter there the pulse should be not onely more vehement but more frequent also and so the pulses of the great arteries should bee quicker then the pulses of the small but experience teacheth that all the arteries both great and small doe mooue alike vnlesse there be some hinderance they are not therefore moued by the bloud contayned in them Furthermore intercept an arterie with a tye and the part below the tye though it strut An instance with spirits and thinne bloud yet will not beate because the continuity of the faculty with the heart is intercepted but as soon as the tye is vnloosed the artery will instantly beate againe but the heate nor the humour can in a moment or instant flow from the heart into the vtter arteries Adde to this that if the arteries should beate because of the bloud contayned in them then in all large pulses there should also be vehemencie which is nothing so For sayth Galen in his Booke de vsu pulsuum and in the fourth de causis pulsuum there is There may be great yet a faint pulse a pulse which is small yet vehement and there is likewise a pulse which is great but languid and faynt which variety cannot come from the heat Asclepiades acknowledgeth a faculty in the motion of the arteries but whereas this Asclepiades his opinion motion is in dilatation and constriction hee affirmeth that the distention onely is from the faculty and the contraction from nature that is from the predominant element and from the waight because when the creature is dead the arteries doe fall So bladders if they be filled with any thing they are distended but they fall of themselues and all round and hollow bodies are dilated by some facultie but afterward doe fall with the waight of their owne parts On the contrary those things that are contracted by any faculty that faculty ceasing they are againe dilated Therefore if the arteries bee dilated by a faculty then are they contracted by their grauity and so on the contrary wherefore they need not a faculty for both Herophylus quite contrary will haue the contraction to be performed by a faculty but the dilatation sayth he is nothing else but the returne of the arterie to his natural position Herophylus his opinion Because sayth he the arteries of dead carcasses being cast into hot water when
purses bagges and the hogges bladder with which boyes often play themselues are distended because they are filled But we must carefully marke that whereas there are foure vesselles of the heart onely The former distinction concerneth only the arteries the arteries is filled because it is dilated the other three are distended because they are filled and doe fall because they are emptyed because onely the arteries haue the motion of Systole and Dyastole from the faculty of the heart the other vesselles are immouable And this is the reason why when the heart is contracted the left eare is dilated because Why the left eare is dilated when the hart is contracted the eare is a kinde of store-house of ayre and bloud which suddenly rush into it from the which when the heart draweth bloud or ayre it is of necessity that it should contract it selfe These things being determined it will bee easie to make satisfaction to whatsoeuer is obiected on the contrary part The authorities of Galen and Auicen are not contrary to our determination for they call the heart and the arteries diuers moouable bodies which satisfaction to the â—uthorities alledged at the same time are mooued with diuers motions for they are dilated and concracted at once and together by the same vitall faculty And I imagine that Galen and Auicen spake this against the antients who sayde that onely the dilatation was from the faculty but the contraction from the Elementary forme and from the waight of their bodies The reasons The reasons answered The first are thus to bee answered The arteries are not distended because they are filled but are filled because they are distended neither doe the arteries fall altogether when they are contracted but retayne still their cauity and the plenty of the matter is more which issueth from them then that which is receiued into them the arteries therefore are not dilated by the influence of the matter which goeth out of the heart The second argument is of no moment for there is not the same reason of the heart The second and the eares thereof for the eares expell nothing but the arteries expell more at that time then they receiue beside the eares are dilated because they are filled but the heart Hippocrates de corde expounded arteries are therefore filled because they are dilated and this did Hippocrates silently insinuate where he sayth The heart is mooued by his whole Nature that is by his proper faculty but the cares doe priuatly swell and fall againe that is as they are filled or emptied of ayre and bloud To the third reason we thus make satisfaction in other parts the attractiue and expelling The third vertues are in-bred but contraction and dilatation the arteries haue by influence The fourth reason instanceth but in a light contraction which is into length not into The fourth bredth Last of all the last reason is against experience for we haue before proued that the brest is beaten in the dilatation the left ventricle being largely displayed The last QVEST. VI. Of the generation of the vitall spirit and by what wayes the bloud goeth out of the right into the left ventricle of the Heart WEE haue hitherto prooued that the motion of the Heart and the Arteries is Of the vitall spirit one and that a perpetuall motion consisting of a Systole a Dyastole and a double rest arising from a naturall pulsatiue faculty of the Soule residing in the heart there assisted by the structure of the fibres and thence deduced by influence or irradiation into all the arteries at one instant not through the cauity but along their coates Now because all this curious and maister-peece is wrought by Nature onely for the generation of vitall spirits it is more then requisite that we vnderstand what this spirit is how generated We will not trouble you with many things hereabout but those we will insist vpon shall not be triuiall and ordinary but hewen out of the deepe quarries vnueyled from amongst the most secret mysteries of Nature That there is a vitall spirit in perfect creatures no man euer denyed Hippocrates in his Booke de Generat de principiis first put vs in minde of it Galen hath a thousand times inculcated the same The prince of the Arabian tribe Auicen hath set his seale vnto it and all the multitude All physitians agree that there is a vitall spirit of Greek and Arabian Physicians haue added their suffrages And amongst the later waters though some haue doubted concerning the Naturall and the Animall spirites yet all with a ioynt consent allow of the vitall There is therefore a vitall spirit which is primarily seated in the Left caue or denne of the heart as it were in a shoppe or work-house and from hence it is diffused by the arteries as by conduits or pipes into the whole body This spirit cherisheth the in-bred heat of euery part quickens it when it becommeth drowsie bringeth it forth when it lyes hid and being spent or wasted restoreth it againe This spirit whilest it shineth in his brightnes and spredeth it selfe through all the Theater of the body as the Sunne ouer the earth it blesseth all partes with ioy and iolitie and The office of this spirit dies them with a Rosie colour but on the contrary when it is retracted intercepted or estinguished all things become horred wanne and pale and finally doe vtterly perish So wonderfull and almost so heauenly are the powers of the heat and spirit that the diuine Senior Hippocrates applying himselfe to the rude capacity of the people as Galen witnesseth Hippocrates calleth the spirit the soule hee sticketh not often to doe calleth it the Soule that is the chiefe instrument of the Soule The Soule of a man sayth hee is seated in the left ventricle and is nourished not by meates or drinkes from the lower belly but by a most pure and bright substance out of the separation of the bloud as if he should say it is creamed as it were off from the bloud and by the heat of the heart rarified into an aetherial consistence For the Soule it selfe being a denison of heauen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for wee are also of his generation how could it be Paul The spirit is the medium between the soule and the body tyed to this house of clay vnlesse it were by the mediation of some middle Nature participating as neere as mortality will suffer of the puritie of the Soule and yet hauing his originall from the body that the Soule might haue a nimble and agile instrument to follow her sudden designes By the Soule therefore in this place Hippocrates meaneth the vitall spirite which is nourished with pure and attenuated bloud that is Restored for therein lyeth a mystery that the nourishment of the spirit is not in all things like the nourishment of the partes but rather is an illumination vnition and establishment of them as
Authorities that the heart will not beare a disease Hippocrates Aristotle Aphrodisaeus Paulus Aegineta Pliny so soâ—d and dense that it is not offended with any humour and therefore it cannot be tainted with any disease Aristotle The heart can beare no heauy or grceuous discase because it is the originall of life Aphrodisaeus In the heart can no discase consist for the patient will dye before the disease appeare Paulus Any disease of the heart bringeth death head-long vpon a man Pliny Onely this of all the bowels is not wearied with discases neyther indureth it the greeuous punishments of this life and if it chance to bee offended present death insueth Yet how repugnant this is to experience many Histories doe beare witnesse Galen in his 2. Booke de placitis reporteth that a sacrificed Beast Manifold Histories proouing the contrary did walke after his heart was out and in his 7. Booke de Administra Anatom he maketh mention of one Marullus the sonne of a maker of Enterludes who liued after his heart was laide bare euen from the pursse or pericardium and in his 4. booke de locis affectus if a man be wounded in the heart and the wound pierce not into the ventricles but stay in the flesh he may liue a day and a night Beneuenius writeth that he hath seene many Apostemations in the heart We told you a story euen now out of Hollerius of a woman who had two stones and many Apostemations found in her heart Mathias Cornax Physitian to the Emperor Maximilian saith that he dissected a Bookseller and found his heart more then halfe rotted away Thomas a Vetga writeth that there was a red Deere found in whose heart was sticking an olde peece of an Arrow wherewith he had beene long before wounded in hunting But you shall reconcile these together How these are to be reconciled if you say the heart will beare all afflictions but not long or that it is subiect to all kinds of diseases but will beare none greeuous For example the heart will suffer all kindes of distemper but if any distemper be immoderate or notable the party presently dies so sayeth Galen in his fift Booke de locis affectis Death followes the immoderate distemper of the Heart When Galen saith in the fifte Chapter of his first Booke De Locis Affectis That Galen interpreted the heart will beare no Apostemations hee vnderstandeth such an Apostemation as comes by the permutation of an inflamation For the Creature will die before the inflamation Answeres to the examples will suppurate or grow to quitture Say that the Apostemations found by Beniuenius Hollerius and Mathew Cornace were Flegmaticke or say that rare things do not belong to Art or with Auerrhoes as in Nature so in diseases wee oftentimes finde Monsters That a creature can walke and cry when his heart is out I beleeue well so long as the spirits last in his body which it receiued from the heart when they faile hee presently dieth A strange story of a Florentine Ambassador in the Court of France Andreas Laurentius maketh mention of a strange accident which happened in the Court of France Guichardine a Noble Knight and Ambassador for the Duke of Florence beeing in good health and walking with other Noble-men and talking not seriously but at randon presently fell stone dead neuer breathing and his pulse neuer moouing Manie tolde the King some saide he was dead some that hee was but falne into an Apoplexie or a Falling sicknesse and that there was hope of his recouery The King saith Laurentius commanded me to take care of him when I came I found the man starke dead and auouched that the fault was not in his braine but in his heart The next day his bodye was opened and we found his heart so swelled that it tooke vp almost all his Chest when wee opened the Ventricles there yssued out three or foure pound of blood and the orifice of the great Veine was broken and all the forked Membranes torne but the Orifice of the great Artery was so dilated that a man might haue thrust in his arme So that I imagine that all the Flood-gates being loosened so great a quantity of bloode yssued into the ventricles that there was no roome for the dilatation or contraction whereupon hee fell suddenlie dead yet is it a great wonder how without any outward cause of a stroke or fall or vociferation or anger so great a vessell should be broken It may be he was poisoned for the Italians they say are wondrous cunning in that Art in the Contention of Nature that dilaceration hapned QVEST. X. Of the nature of Respiration and what are the Causes of it AND thus much of the proper motion of the Heart what causes it hath what manner motion it is what power or faculty mooueth the Arteries when and as the heart is mooued or after and otherwise Howe A briefe enumeration of the difficulties about the motion of the heart and where the vitall spirites are generated and their immediate matter prepared what is the temperament of the heart how it is nourished what his structure is how many the parts are of his substaÌ„ce with their vse and functions Finally howe able to beare and endure affectes and diseases Theresolution of which questions though they do not properly pertaine vnto Anatomy all of them yet do they so depend one vpon another as it seemeth necessary that he that would know one should also know all notwithstanding in our treating of them we haue verie often restrained our Discourse and conteyned it within such limites as are not farre distant from Dissection it selfe It remaineth now that we should a little stand vpon another motion in our bodies and Of Spiration the Instrument thereof which Nature hath ordained to be seruiceable to this motion of the heart and that is Spiration or breathing For the Heart being exceeding hot and therfore a part of great expence needed a continuall supply of nourishment for the spirites and of ventilation for himselfe For Hippocrates saith in his Booke De Naturapueri CaliduÌ„ omne Why necessary frigido moderato Nutritur fouet us That which is hot is nourished and cherished by that which is moderately colde which sentence Galen in his Book de vsu Respiration is thus elegantly expoundeth Euen as saith he a flame shut vp in a straite roome and not ventilated with the aer burnes dimmer and dimmer till it be extinguished so our naturall heate if it want cold to temper it growes saint and wasteth away to vtter confusion For it is like a flame mooued both waies vpward downward inward and outward vpper and outward because it is light as being of a fiery and aery nature downward and inward in respect of his nourishment either of these motions if they he hindred the heate either decayeth or is extinguished it decayeth for want of nourishment because it cannot be mooued
down ward and inward It is strangled and extinguished when it cannot be mooued vpward and outward and so refrigerated Wherefore the spiration or breathing of colde is verie necessary for the preseruation of naturall heate but what shall this cold be Surely either aer or water aer is more Whether aer or water is fittest to cool the heats necessary in perfect and bloody creatures first because it sooner followeth the distention of the brest and so the dilatation of the Lunges and filleth all that is dilated to keepe out vacuity secondly it cooleth sooner as better distributing his partes into euery secret corner of the heart finally it is better expirated or breathed out then water though it be not more easily drawne in Aer then is the best cooler for the heart and that must be brought vnto it by breathing now this spiration or breathing is double insensible and sensible Insensible spiration Hippocrates and Galen cal properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latins Perspiration Transpiration The other and sensible breathing is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Respiration Transpiration Transpiration Respiratiō is by the secret pores of the skin Respiration by the mouth and the nose Those creatures whose heate is weake and faint do liue onely by Respiration so all that are without blood or which we cal Insecta of certaine diuisions they haue about their necks or bellies so the infant in the womb transpireth onely but doth not respire and many women in fits of the Mother the naturall heate of their hearts being dissolued by a poisonous breth Fittes of the Mother arising from putrified seede do liue a while in trances onely by Transpiration But those creatures whose heate is neerer to the nature of flame by transpiration onely cannot bee tempered Wherefore such heate needeth a farther helpe to wafte more aer vnto it and that is done onely by respiration This Respiration therefore hath two parts Inspiration and Expiration Inspiration is The partes of Respiration the drawing in of the aer Expiration the breathing it out Inspiration is like the Dyastole of the heart Expiration like the Systole This Respiration whether it be Naturall or Animal hath troubled the heads of Schollers a great while and would also now trouble ours if we shold muster together all the Reasons Whether Naturall or Animal which are brought on both sides yet because the question is worthy the decision wee will breefely as we can resolue it with your patience The arguments to prooue it not to bee Animall or voluntary are First because voiuntary actions are from election but men asleepe Not Animall when yet there is respiration haue no election no will because sleepe is a rest or The Reasons cessation of all Animall actions Hence it is that Galen calleth the Caros a sleepie disease Puiuationem Animalitatis a priuation of al the animal Faculties yet in that disease the Respiration is free as likewise in the Apoplexic which is a resolution or palsie of the whole body Now where is no sense remaining can there then remaine any voluntary motion yet we see Respiration remaineth Againe to be voluntary and perpetual are contraries for voluntarie actions do albreed wearinesse but Respiration breeds not wearinesse in the motion but if the motion be any whit checked or stayed that stay or checke breeds wearinesse Finally when the Respiration is vitiated we apply remedies vnto the region of the heart not vnto the braine which is the originall of voluntary motion On the contrary the great argument to prooue it to That it is Animall be voluntary is that we can breath when we will and when we will we can stay our breath so as many haue thus voluntarily ended their dayes I meane by staying their owne breath Galen in his second Booke de Motu Musculorum telleth of a Barbarian seruant who beeing throughly angred purposed to lay violent hands vpon himselfe hee threw himselfe therefore Histories vpon the ground and held his breath a long time remaining vnmooued at length turning himselfe a little he breathed out his life C. Licinius Macer a Pretorian Citizen of Rome being accused for oppression by exactions whilst the Iudges were giuing sentence shut vp his owne mouth and couering it with his Handkerchiefe reteyned his breath till he fell downe dead Coma the brother of one Maximus a Captaine of Out-lawes when hee was asked concerning the strength and enterprises of the Fugitiues gathered his strength together couered his head and falling vpon his knees held his breath till he dyed euen in the handes of those that guarded him and before the face of the Iudges Cato Vticensis when his sonne had taken away his sword he perswaded his Seruants to giue it him againe saying he would keepe it for his defence not to murther himselfe with For sayeth hee If I listed to die I could easily hold my breath to serue that turne Besides Hippocrates sayth in his third Section of the second Booke Epidemiωn that the cure of continuall yawning which Physitions cal oscitation is long breathing Aristophanes in Plato his Symposio being troubled with a hiccock intreated Eriximachus the Physition to tell out his tale How to cure yownings the hiccock for him That wil I saith he in the meane time hold your breath some good while your hiccock wil cease and then you shall take my turne as I haue taken yours We may then reteyne our breath when and how long we will and therfore it is a voluntary action For the instruments whereby wee breath are all Animall as the intercostall muscles the midriffe which is also a muscle and the nerues Finally if the braine bee offended as in a phrensie then is the Respiration offended Wee see here two opposite opinions both which wee cannot maintaine vnlesse they will either of them remit somewhat and yeeld a little either to other and then it will not be A reconciliation of 2. aduorse opinions hard to reconcile them after this manner Some actions are purely and simply Naturall as Concoction Nutrition c. Some partly voluntary as speech and walking Some mixt that is partly Naturall partly Animall as the auoyding of water and excrements as Galen sayth in the fourth Chapter of his 6. Booke de locis affect and in the sixt Chapter of his second Booke de motu musculorum he likeneth Respiration to these Respiration therefore is a mixt action partly Natural and that in respect of the final cause and of necessity partly Respiration a mixt action Animall in respect of the instruments of it the muscles Those that are strangled do not breath because they cannot Animally the nerues and 2. instances muscles being intercepted with the rope Hystericall woemen that are troubled with the mother do not breath because they cannot Naturally for there is no vse of respiration nor no necessity vrging it although the instruments bee at liberty
and Nature hath here very wisely ordayned that although this action were absolutely necessary and so naturall for the Why it was necessary that respiration should be partly voluntary preseruation of life yet there should also be in it some commaund of the will because it is often very profitable to stay the breath and often to thrust it out with extraordinarie violence If wee be to giue very diligent eare to any thing if to passe through any vnsauoury or noysome places if we fall or be throwne into the water it is very necessary that we should bee able to conteyne our breath on the contrary to blow vp any thing to winde a home or sound a truÌ„pet to blow the fire or such like it is very profitable that we should be able to breath with extraordinary violence Now in a word we will satisfie the arguments on both sides and to the first in the first place They say that men Respire when they sleep but in sleepe there is no vse of election or will I answere there is a double will as Scaliger sayeth One from election proper to men and men awake the other from instinct and this is in men a sleepe and in bruite beasts The motion Wil is double of respiration when we sleepe is by instinct neither are all the Animall faculties idle in sleepe or extinguished in those diseases before named but in sleep they are remitted as Galen sayth not intermitted for euen the muscles haue a motion which we call Tonieum metum Arigid motion especially the two sphincter muscles and in the diseases they are depraued Motus Tonic â—â— The reason why we are not wearied with continuall respiration is because there is continual vse and necessity of it although it cannot be denied that euen respiration being constrayned wearieth the creature much On the contrary they that affirme this respiration to bee meerely voluntary alleadge that we are able to stay it when we will and to moue it when wee will to which I answere That is properly and absolutely a voluntary action which may bee stayed at our pleasure when it is doing and againe done when it is stayed but respiration is no such action for if the Respiration be altogether stayed as in those whose histories are aboue mentioned then is the creatures life extinguished and the respiration cannot againe bee mooued And for the two other arguments that respiration is by Animall instruments that in a phrensie which is a disease of the brayne the respiration is vitiated I answere that they proue indeed that in respiration there is somewhat voluntary but they doe not proue that there is nothing naturall We therefore do determine that Respiration is a mixt action and to it do concurre both principles ioyned together the Brayn and the Heart the Animall and The determination the Naturall faculties To conclude this Chapter and discourse of Respiration The pulse and respiration we see are two distinct motions yet so neare of kinne as men doe not ordinarily obserue the differences betweene them wee will therefore in a word tell you wherein they differ and wherein they agree They agree in that that they both serue one faculty that is the Vitall for they were both ordained onely for the heart which is the seate of the vitall faculty Moreouer they haue both one finall cause a threefould necessity of nutrition temperation and expurgation nourishment of the spirits tempering of the heate and purging of smoky vapours Thirdly they agree in the condition of their motions for both of them consist of a Systole and a Dyastole and a double rest betweene them but in these things they differ That the pulse is a Naturall motion continuall not interrupted and without all power of the will Respiration is free and ceaseth some whiles at our pleasure the efficient cause of the pulse is only Nature of Respiration Nature and the Soule together the instruments of the pulse are the heart and the arteries of Respiration the muscles the pulse is from the heart Respiration not from the heart but for the heart Finally the heart beateth fiue times for one motion of Respiration Lastly whether is the pulse or Respiration more necessary or more noble More noble Whether is more noble and necessary the pulse or respiration surely is the pulse because his instrument the heart is more noble his effect the vitall spirit is more noble then the ayre and the end is better then that which serueth for the end but Respiration was made for the preseruation of the pulse but nowe for their necessity there needeth a distinction There is one pulse of the heart and another of the arteries the pulse of the heart is more necessary for life then Respirution but the particular pulsation of the arteries is lesse necessary then Respiration for though the arteries bee bound or intercepted the creature dyeth not presently but if the Respiration be stopped hee is presently extinguished QVEST. XI Of the Temperament and motion of the Lungs COncerning the Temperament of the Lungs there is question among the Masters of our Art Some hold them in the actiue qualities to bee cold others Of what temper the lungs are That they are cold Reasons to be hot Those that would haue them cold giue these reasons for their assertion First because their whole frame and structure consisteth of spermaticall that is cold parts these are the gristly artery the arteriall veine and the venall artery Secondly because they are made to refrigerate the heart wherefore they are called the Fanne of the heart Thirdly because they are subiect to colde diseases as obstructions shortnes of winde difficulty of breathing and knottines called Tubercula Fourthly because they abound with flegmaticke and cold humors which is discerned by that we cough vp Lastly they alleadge an authoritie and a reason out of Hippocrates the authority for Authority that he sayth The Lungs are of their owne nature cold and are farther cooled by inspiration Hippocrates ground out of which they draw this argument is where hee sayeth in his Booke de Alimentis The Lungs do draw a nourishment contrary to their body whereas al other parts draw A reason drawne from Hippocrates that which is like to them From whence they reason thus The Lungs draw vnto themselues blood attenuated in the right ventricle of the heart and are therewith nourished That bloud being very hot their substance if Hippocrates sayd true who is sayde neuer to haue deceiued any man nor neuer to haue beene deceiued himselfe must needes bee cold But these arguments may thus bee answered Answere to the arguments To the first the vessels are not the substance of the Lungs but the flesh which is made of a hot and frothy bloud To the second that they refrigerate and coole the heart not by their owne Temperament but because they drawe and containe outward ayre which is alwaies colder then the heart though it
he neuer so soultry hot To the 3. that their vessels because they are many and diuersly implicated are subiect to obstructiōs but their flesh which is their true substāce is subiect to inflamations hot affects To the fourth that the aboundance of flegme which we cough vp is not generated by Whence the phlegme commeth that we cough vp How it becommeth white the natiue temper of the Lungs but falleth continually from the head which is the recepticle of cold excrements into the Lungs so saith Hippocrates Many Catarrhes or Rheumes fall into the vpper venter that is the Chest The lower part also as the stomack and the hypochondria do send vp plentiful vapors which the Lungs with this continuall motion do mixe with the foresaid humor thence commeth the whitnes And as for Hippocrates authority it may bee answered that hee compareth the temper of the Lungs with the remper of the heart and then indeed they are cold as also the aer of a hot-house is cold in respect of the heart In the other place we say that Hippocrates speaketh of the aer inspirated or breathed in Hippocrates expounded retorted not of bloud and so that place proueth that the Lungs are hot rather then cold because they draw aer which is cold and contrary to their body which is hot But the truthis that the contrariety he speaketh of in that place is rather a contrariety of motion as if hee should say other parts draw a nourishment like vnto themselues frō an inward store house which is the Liuer into the very vtmost parts of the body but contrariwise the Lungs draw the nourishment of the spirits that is the aer by the outward parts that is the nose and the mouth into the inward that is the heart Although I am not ignorant that Galen interpreteth those words otherwise which shall not be necessary to make mention of in this place It seemeth therefore that the Lungs are not cold which yet will better appeare if wee That the lungs are hot 3. arguments can proue them to be hot Three arguments we will be contented with one from their substance another from their nourishment and a third from their vse Their substance is fleshy soft spongy made as it were of the froth that ariseth of the hot bloud in the boyling therefore not cold Againe they are nourished with thin bloud heated and attenuated in the right ventricle of the heart which seemeth to haue beene made especially for the Lungs sake Lastly their vse is to prepare aer for the generation of the vitall that is the hottest spirit they must therefore be hot Thus Physitions reason on either side I A notable doubt put will onely heere put a doubt reseruing the determination to another place The Rheume falleth out of the head part into the Lungs and part into the stomacke Nature in both places worketh vpon it The stomacke boyleth it againe attenuateth it if it be thick and of some part of it maketh good bloud the rest it auoydeth into the guttes where another vse is made of it and if the heate of the stomacke be languide and weake so that it cannot sufficiently mitigate it we then helpe Nature The Lungs quite contrary do thicken that part which falleth into them and that necessarily for else it could neuer he auoyded for it must be a solid body that the aer must lift Why the Rheume must be thickened before it bee coughed vp Whence dry coughes cōe vp before it in our coughing because there is no passage for it downward appointed by Nature and therefore it is that thinne and subtle Rheume maketh a dry cough because the aer is not able to intercept it but it trickleth downe the sides of the weazon still prouoking vs to cough but in vaine because it hath not a compacted body which the aer might intercept till by time it be ripened that is grow thicke and then it is brought vp or if of it selfe it do not thicken we thicken it by Art Wee may therefore iustly wonder at this contrary worke of Nature surely coldnesse in the Lungs can not thicken it it being so neere to the fountaine of heate nor the ayer which is the moistest of al Elements cannot dry it besides that the Lungs are of themselues very moist as we shall prooue by and by Againe if heate in the Lungs do thicken it why should it not thicken it also in the stomacke but we see that cold stomack doe onely make thicke and viscid flegme Truely heereunder lyeth a great mystery worthy of another place to be discussed in to which therefore we will referre it and proceede to the second qualities of the Lungs and A mystery of Nature enquire whether they be moist or dry It may seeme they are dry because their passages doe alwayes remaine open and neuer fall together which is an argument of their hardnes That the lungs are dry Arguments and drynesse Againe Galen saith in his 4. booke de vsu partium they are nourished with chollericke bloud but chollericke bloud is dry Lastly Hippocrates saith the Lungs are the seare of drought for he appointeth two places of drought the stomack the Lungs Concerning which is that notable edict of Hippocrates in Epidemijs The way to appease and satisfie thirst is to drinke cold water and to breathe in cold aer These arguments we will first answere before we determine the contrary To the first we answere that if the opennes of their passages argue their drinesse then Answered should the braine also be dry whose ventricles are alwayes open and do not fall together in the strongest concussions or motions of the head as in sneezing and fits of the Epilepsie or falling sicknesse As therefore the braine is harder in the ends of the ventricles thereof in which respect Anatomists cal that part the Callous body as we shall heare heereafter So the Lunge where it compasseth the vessell is somewhat harder or say rather that the stifnesse and hardnesse of the branches of the Sharpe and Rough Artery do hold it out keep the passages in a kinde of distention To the second we answere that Galen by bilious or Cholericke blood meaneth thin and Galen expounded attenuated blood laboured in the right ventricle of the heart which no man will say is drie but rather abundantly moist as being mingled with aer the moistest as we saide of all Elements To the last we answere that the Lungs indeede if they be torrified are the state of drought because they dry vp the moisture of the heart and the partes adioyning but if they be naturally disposed they are no cause of drought It remaineth therefore that the Lungs are not dry and then they must needs be moist which yet further to prooue wee want not arguments beyond all exception First because they are soft for as hardnesse is Arguments to proue the Lungs moyst a sure note
neruous for many tendons reach vnto it beside almost all the nerues arise from about that part in Latine occiput or occipitium as Plantus hath it we call it the nowle The middle part of the scalpe betweene these is gibbous or round called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hide as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because that part of the head is especially couered with haires Galen in the 11. Booke of the Vse of parts and the 14. Chapter calleth it aruumpilorū the Field of haires the Latines call it vertex because in that place the haires runne round Galen in a ring as waters doe in a whirle-poole Finally the sides of the scalp betwixt the eyes the eares and the necke are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayeth Aristotle in his first Booke of his History and the eleauenth Chapter because the pulse is there very manifest the Latines cal them Tempora because their gray haires and sunken flesh bewray the age of a man Againe the parts of the scalp are contayning and contayned The contayning parts Another diuision of the parts Containing are some of them Common some proper The Common are the Cuticle or scarfe-skinne the true skinne bearing a wood or bush of haire the fat and the fleshy pannicle The proper contayning parts are either externall or internall The externall are two membranes pericranium and periostium certain muscles and the bones of the head The proper inward conteyning partes are the two mothers called Meninges dura and Pia which encompasse both the skull and the braine The parts contayned are the braine and the Cerebellum or after-braine from which ariseth the marrow which when it is gotten out of the skull is properly called the marrow of Contained the backe or pith of the spine from which doe arise many nerues as well before it issue out of the skull as after Of these we will first entreat and then after of the part without hayre or the face in the booke following CHAP. II. Of the common containing parts of the head THE common contayning parts of the head are fiue the Haires the Cuticle the Skinne the Fat and the fleshy pannicle of all which wee haue spoken 5. common parts heretofore at large yet because in euery one of these there is some difference from the same parts in other places of the body wee must a little here insist vpon them and first of the haires Albeit therefore the haire is generally more or lesse all ouer the body as before is sayd yet aboue all places the head is adorned with the greatest aboundance of them The haires of the head are the longest of the whole body because sayeth Aristotle in his first Booke de Generatione Animalium and the third Section the braine affoordeth toward their nourishment Aristotle a large supply of humour or vaporous moysture whether you will which also is most clammy and glutinous For the braine is the greatest of all the glandulous bodies They are also in the head stiffest because the skinne of the head is the thickest yet is it rare and full of open pores so sayeth Galen in his ninth Booke de vsu partium and the first Chapter Galen In the head Nature hath opened conspicuous and visible waies for the vaporous and smoky or sooty excrements for the head is set vpon the body as a roofe vppon a warme house so that vnto it doe arise al the fuliginous vaporous excrements from the subiected parts Pollux Eschylus The haires of the head are called in Latine Capilli as it were Capitis pili by Pollux and Eschylus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cutte In men they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caesaries because they are often mowed in women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to dresse with diligence from whence haply wee haue out worde to combe or rather from the Latin word Coma whose signification is all one with the former In woemen they are diuided by a line which separation the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins discrimen and aequamentum in English we cal it the shed of the haire The skinne of a man although in comparison of other creatures it is most thinne yet if The skin of the head you compare the skinne of the head with that of the chest or the lower belly it is very thick as also is the cuticle And therefore Columbus insulteth ouer Aristotle for saying that the skinne of the head is very thinne .. The place is in the 3. Booke of his history and the eleauenth Section where hee doth not say that the skinne of the head is very thinne for in the Aristotle redeemed fift Booke de Generatione Animalium and the third Chapter hee calleth the skinne of the head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is very crasse and thicke but he saith and that truely that the skinne of a man in respect of his magnitude is very thin Well the skinne of the head as it is the thickest so sayeth Galen in his second Booke de Temperamentis and the 5. Chapter it is so much drier then the skinne of the rest of the body by how much it is harder yet is it rare sayeth Aristotle in the place next aboue named that the sooty excrements might be auoided for the generation of haire as before is sayed It hath vesselles running in it Veines from the outward braunch of the externall iugulars The veines which creeping on both sides are vnited in the forehead and are sometimes opned in grieuous paines of the head and these veines running vnder the drie and hairie skinne carrie bloud vnto it for nourishment Arteries it hath also from the outward branch of the Carotides Arteries deriued to the rootes of the eares and to the temples especially which bring Vitall spirits vpward from the Heart It receyueth also certaine endes of Nerues reflected vpward from the first and seconde coniugation of the Neck to giue it sense I saide ends of Nerues for so saith Gal. in his sixeteenth booke de vsu partium and the 2. Chapter The skinne hath not a proper definite An elegant place in Galen Nerue belonging vnto it as euery Muscle hath his Nerue disseminated in or about his body but there attaine vnto it certaine Fibres from the subiected parts which connect or knit it to those parts and also affoord sense vnto it The sense of this skinne of the heade is not fine and exquisite as in the Chest or the Lower belly Aristotle in the third booke of his Historie and the eleuenth Chapter saith it hath no sense at al and rendreth a reason because it eleaueth to the bone without any interposition of Flesh But Galen disprooueth this opinion in his sixeteenth Booke of the Vse of Parts and the second Chapter It may bee Aristotle meant the Cuticle and
it was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it was contained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the head Of the generation of it Hippocrates hath learnedly discoursed in his booke de Carnibus to which wereferre the learned Reader as also for the order of the generation thereof to Aristotle in his booke de generatio e Animalium and the sixt Section It is the principall part of the whole body which may be proued by the scituation the figure the defences it hath and the vse of it The scituation is in the highest part of the The braine the principall part of the whole body and why body as it were in a defenced Tower that it might bee better secured from outward iniuries The figure is round which is the most noble figure of all the rest for it was proportionable that the diuinest part should haue the most perfect and absolute figure The defences of the braine are very many the haire the skinne and that the thickest of all the body the fatte the fleshy Membrane the Pericranium the Periostium a double tabled Scull and two Meminges or membranes by all which it is of all sides defenced from The defences of the braine violence so that it cannot be hurt or offended but with extreame wrong But neyther the heart nor any other part is so prouided for by Nature wherefore it should seeme she made more of store as we say of it then of all the rest In respect of the vse it will easily carry away the prize of Excellency for the soule The excellency of the vse of it of man saith Varolius being not tyed to any bodily instrument cannot apprehend those out ward things which are without it selfe vnlesse it be by the mediation of a corporeall organ into which the species or formes of materiall things may be transmitted by which afterward they may be exhibited and in which they may be apprehended and contemplated euen as Comparison he that is shut vp in a roome cannot see those things which are or are acted without vnlesse there be some Tralucent body wherein the Images of those outward things may first be receiued and after represented to him that is within Such an instrument is that which wee call Commune sensorium the common sence for nothing can come into the vnderstanding vnlesse it be first in the sence Now this first or common sense according to Plato and Galen is the braine for Aristotle Arist dreame did but dreame that it was the heart and they thought well For not onely Galen but Aristotle himselfe did resolue that that was the first Sensorium or common sence which is The common sence is the braine the originall of sinewes Nowe Anatomy teacheth vs that all the sinewes arise from the braine Hence then it is manifest that the Braine is the seate of the Sensatiue Soule for if a nerue which is directed vnto any part be obstructed that part is depriued of sence and motion so of the sensatiue Soule If the originall or beginning of the spinall marrow be obstructed all the parts vnder the head doe loose both sence and motion when as yet the head enioyeth them both But if the fourth ventricle of the Braine be obstructed then not onely the whole bodie but the head it selfe looseth motion and sence and is depriued of the sensatiue Soule Who then will deny that the Brayne is the most noble of all the members seeing it is the seate of all the Animall faculties Imagination Reason or discourse Memory wherfore Aphrodisaeus called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Organ of wisedome and the beginning or originall Aphrodisaeut of sence and voluntary motion and beside seeing from it doe issue and on it do depend all the instruments of the senses of seeing hearing smelling tasting touching yea and speech also And therefore Plato did worthily call it because hee could giue it no higher a stile Platoes The deuine Member For what the Heauen is in the worlde the same in man is the Braine The Heauen is the habitation of the supreame Inteligence that is of God and the Braine the seate of the Soule that is the demi-God of this Little-world Hence it was that Homer called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Heauen because as from the Coelestiall Comparison influence all things below it are moued both in heauen and earth so all the parts of the body haue sense and motion from the influence of the Braine Wherefore with Galen we determine that the Braine as well as the Heart is a Principall part not that wee think as some doe that the Braine is the Prince and King of all the rest no more then we thinke with Aristotle that the Heart is the most noble of all the parts But The braine not the prince but a principal part we say that as the heart is of greatest and most instant necessity for life so the place of dignity belongeth to the Braine Columbus giueth an elegant reason hereof taken from Generation The Liuer sayth hee is ingendred by the mediation and helpe of the vmbilicall veine Columbus his reason the heart by the mediation and helpe of the vmbilicall arteries and these are ingendred by the vessels of the wombe but the nerues which are the instruments of sence and motion doe immediatly arise out of the braine of the Infant The Braine is commonly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Galen in his Book de motu musculorum calleth The name of the braine it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The marrow of the head for a difference betweene it and the marrow of the backe which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the marrow of the bones from which it much differeth because it is not dissolued by fire nor consumed in hunger nor contained in the skull to nourish it Wherefore Galen in his 8. Booke de vsu partium and the 4. Chapter putteth a difference betweene it and the marrow of the bones because this is fluxible and like vnto fat neither couered with coates nor wouen with vcines and arteries neither hath any communion with the muscles and nerues all which is contrary in the Braine Apollidorus thought that none of the Antients had giuen any name to the Brain in any Sophocles of their writings and that therefore Sophocles called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the white marrow imitating therein Plato who when he would giue a name to the Brayne called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and True Loue the Grecians say is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 euen at the vppermost marrow or at the Brane of the Soule no doubt because they thought that the Soule was in the Braine A greeke phrayse It is scituate in the head as in a Castle most safe because of the defences thereof before mentioned as also because it is the highest place as it were the Tribunall or throne of her body For as God who
the originall of all the sinnewes should be but one simple and single originall For if all the Arteries and Veines be reduced to one originall the Arteries to the Heart the Veines to the Liuer it is agreeable to the wisedome of Nature that the Nerues also should proceede from one originall because these are three common Organs or Instruments of the body through which the Animall Vitall and Naturall Faculties are by the helpe of spirites transported together with the vitall naturall blood And this both Hippocrates Plato seeme to haue known Hippocrates who in the beginning of his Booke De Natura Ossium writeth that the Originall Hipp. Plato insinuate so much of Sinnewes is from the Occipitium which is the seate of the After-brain And Plato in Timaeo speaking of all the Sinnewes writeth that God disposed the Nerues about the lower part of the Head and compassed them with a spinal Marrow which is of a substance like vnto theirs Now the originall of the spinall marrow was to bee out of the middle part of the why the spinal marow ariseth out of the cēter of the braine Braine Tab. 25. fig. 2. b c and character 4. do manifestly shew it because through it as it were through a common water-course the spirits which are perfected in the middest of the Braine were to be deriued into other Riuerets and so into the whole body Wherefore their beginning was to bee placed in the center of the Braine neere the Store-house or shop of the spirits whence they might receiue them as it were with a ful streame like as Anatomy teacheth vs that the Arteries and the Veines do arise out of the middle of the Heart and the Liuer It will be obiected that this Trunke which heere we call the Spinal marrow ought not to haue that denomination till it haue attained into the Vertebrae or racke-bones of the Chine and therefore it is improperly saide that the Opticke Nerues doe arise from Obiection the Spinall Marrow We answere that we haue before sufficiently satisfied this doubte in the 15. chapter of this Booke yet for further contentment if they will bee contented with reason we answere by instance doe not the Nerues of the Sight Hearing and of Answere by instance the rest of the senses receyue their names from the Organes to which they are destinated before they touch those Organes yea whilst they remaine within the scull So also this Marrow may be called the Marrow of the backe or the Spinall Marrow before it enter into the Spine For whilst it remaineth within the scull it is diuided from the Braine and in it may be obserued proper Fibres belonging to it selfe alone Of the After-Braine or Cerebellum Table 25. Fig. 1. sheweth the Braine taken out of the Scul separated from the Dura Meninx and inuerted whose right side exhibiteth the Originall of the Spinal Marrow and the seauen Coniugations of the Sinnewes of the Braine according to the ordinary receiued opinion but the left side sheweth their true originals Fig. 2. sheweth the Braine inuerted the partes thereof in the Basis distracted as also the Original of the Spinall Marrow out of the braine and the After-braine the largenesse of the Ventricle and the originall of the Opticke Nerue out of the Marrow TABVLA XXV FIG I. FIG II The Second Figure a. The right part of the Spinall Marrow reflected vpward to his owne side that so the originall therof which is in the cauity of the Ventricle might be perceyued c b. The beginning of this Marrow as it respecteth the hollownesse of the Ventricle d e. The Optick Nerue reflected about the roote of the Spinall Marrow The first originall of the Optick Nerue f g h. The whole Cauity of the Ventricle f sheweth the Anterior g the middle and h the Posterior Cauity hollowed in the Braine i k. The complication of vessels cald Plexus Choroides about the roote of the spinall Marrow in the ventricle l m. A portion of the Basis of the brain which together with the Spinall Marrow maketh the cleft which entreth into the ventricle n o. the length of the callous body which ioyneth together the two sides of the Braine p q r. Portions of the braine reflected backward that the cauity of the ventricle might better be perceyued This processe is a very notable one tab 25 figure 1 k arising on eyther side out of the The processe called the Bridge Cerebellum neere the trunks wherof the spinall marrow is amassed and runneth ouerthwart forward and downeward by the mediation whereof this After-braine imbraceth the forepart of the spinall marrow after the same manner that the transuersall or ouerthwart muscles of the Larynx making the third paire of common muscles doth imbrace the back-part of the beginning of the oesophagus or Gullet and thence are called oesophagaei and this processe is distinguished by a course of ouerthwart fibres with a kinde of eminency from the right fibres of the spinall marrow This processe Varollius calleth pontem Cerebelli the bridge of the After-braine from the similitude it hath with a bridge because vnder it the spinall marrow runneth as a streame runneth vnder a bridge At this processe the nerue of hearing hangeth and hence ariseth table 25 fig. 1 ii so that we may boldly auouch that the Cerebellum is also the first originall of the sense of hearing How the auditory nerue ariseth out of the Bridge And this beginning of the auditory nerue teacheth vs the cause why more from their infācy are deaf then destitute of any other sense for because the nerues proceed from the after-brain and run no long course they are easily filled and choaked with Mucous and slimy excrements this is the reason as saith Cassius in his 17 Probleme why children from their Two pretty questions resolued infancy loose their hearing of both eares together whereas vpon an accidentall disease it is more vsuall to haue one alone vitiated Seeing therefore almost halfe of the spinall marrow and this processe or bridge from which the auditory nerue ariseth do proceede from the After-braine Varollius thinketh that Galen hath great wrong to be taxed by the late Writers when as they affirme against Galen iniured by the Neotericks him that no nerue hath his originall from the Cerebellum for saith hee some nerues arise onely from the braine and not from the After-braine as the optick sinewes some from the After-braine only and not from the braine as the auditory nerues some from them both together as the nerues of the spine but no nerue ariseth immediately out of any of the two Varollius principles but all out of their owne principles eyther by the mediation of the spinall marrow or by the mediation of that transuerse processe which we called the Bridge Of the Nerues of the eyes Next followeth the nerues of the eyes and because there are two payre of them the one called optici the
conceptacles or receptacles of the Animal spirits as the left ventricle of the heart is the place of the The vse of the ventricles vitall spirit But although we will not deny that there may bee many vses assigned to one and the same part and therfore Galen in the tenth chapter of his eight book de vsu partium was of opinion that the vpper ventricles did serue for the preparation of the spirits Galen also for the expurgation of superfluities yet we are of opiniō that these ventricles are the receptacles That the ventricles receiue the phlegme of the phlegmatick humor which is ingendered in the braine which through the infundibulum or Tunnel is conuayed to the phlegmatick glandule and so purged away For the ventricles haue no where any outlet but onely at the Tunnell but for the Animall spirits we think that they are disseminated through the whole substance both of the brain of the After-brain And this we shew first by the testimony of Hippocrates who when he had Hippocrates his first reasō deliuered that man consisted of foure humors and did assigne to euery one their proper place he saith That the place of the spirits and of the bloud is in the hart of yellow choller in the Liuer of blacke in the spleene And if the place of phlegme be in the braine there must of necessity be a cauity which may containe it such as is the ventricle in the heart and the bladder of gall in the Liuer Now beside these two ventricles there is in the braine no cauity at all Secondly it is proued by the general vse of Glandules which is to sucke vp and consume superfluous humidity Whereas therefore in these ventricles there are Glandules found in 2. reason that complication or web of vessels therein disposed it followeth that phlegme is therein gathered which distilleth out of that textute or web into the ventricles and there is heaped together for they are not able to consume so great a quantity otherwise both the Glandules should be in vaine added by Nature and their vse and commodity assigned by Hippocrates should be idle and of no vse Furthermore it is acknowledged by all men that the phlegme doth distill from the 3. reason braine through the Tunnell vnto the Pallet Now the beginning of the Tunnell is in the ventricle neyther is there any passage from any part of the braine vnto the Tunnell vnlesse it be out of the said ventricles Fourthly it is proued by an argument taken from necessity because this phlegmatick 4. reason excrement did require great and large cauities For if there had beene no conuenient place wherein a notable quantity thereof might be stabled or heaped together wee should haue beene troubled with continuall spitting and spawling euen as they in whose bladders the vrine is not collected and retayned doe continually auoid their water by drisling or drops and so our speech and other noble actions interrupted And hence it is that in sleepe a Many instances from our sence great quantity of this phelgme being collected after we awake we auoid it plentifully in a short time Now this quantity because it could not be contained within the Dennes or hollow cauities of the nose behooued to haue some other receptacle in the braine wherein it might be reserued till conuenient time of euacuation We do also sensibly perceiue that if a man be desirous to spit and therefore sucke the vpper part of his Pallate he shall gather great quantity of this phlegmatick excrement into the cauity of his mouth and thence spit it foorth But if hee againe instantly striue to spit he shall auoid a lesse quantity and so lesse and lesse till by sucking hee can gather no more spittle But after a short interim or interposition of time the excrement wil againe fal into his mouth which is a most euident signe that this matter is in some notable quantity colected or gathered together before it be auoyded as it is in the Vrine the excremēts of the belly We conclude therefore that these Cauities of the ventricles do receyue the foresaid excrements because those Glandulous complications doe enter into them and out of What we conclude them onely are the passages by which the moysture is auoided Mercurialis opposeth on this manner How may it be that so thicke cold and obscure or dull a humor so contrary to the spirits should be collected in that place where the spirits Mercurialis his obiections themselues which are pure and subtle bodies are as it were in an Ouen baked perfected Moreouer the causes of an Apoplexie Epilepsie or Falling sickenesse and the Incubus or Night-Mare are by all Physitians acknowledged to be when as Flegm or Melancholy or crasse and thicke winde is reteyned in the Ventricles which stopping them vp either wholy or for the most part do strangle the spirits therein conteined which as Galen saith in his third Booke De Locis affectis Hip. signifyed in darke and obscure words in the end of the second Section of the sixt booke Epidemiωn where he writeth That the Hippocrates disease called Melancholia hapneth when the humour falleth into the seate of the minde and the Epilepsie when it falleth into the body of the Brain Plato also consenteth with Hippocrates in Timaeo where he writeth that the Falling sicknesse happeneth when Flegme mingled with Melancholy entreth into the diuine cauities Plato of the braine Varolius maketh answere on this manner For the Causes of the Apoplexie Varolius his answere to Mercurialis Epilepsie and Incubus although I sometimes read in Hippocrates as in the Ninth Text of his Booke De Glandulis that the Apoplexy is occasioned by the Corrosion of the braine and in the nineteenth and twentith Texts of his Booke De Flatibus that the Epilepsy is caused when the blood is disquieted and defiled in all the veines as also vvhen The causes of the Apoplexie Hippocrates Galen the same veines are obstructed And that I reade in Galen in the seauenth Chapter of his third booke De Locis Affectis that hee doubted whether the Epilepsy were made by an obstruction of the ventricles of the Braine or of the Spinall Marrow and therefore that I willingly graunt that these diseases may haue these causes yet I conceiue that it wil not abhorre from reason to thinke that the Ventricles though the Animall spirits bee conteyned in them are sometimes so fulfilled with a viscid humour or thicke wind that the Do not contradict Varolius opinion first roote of the Spinall Marrow may be compressed by the aboundance thereof so that the transportation and affluence of the spirits thereunto may bee interrupted and intercepted and consequently the whole bodye depriued of sense and motion Like as the bladder in the suppression of the Vrine being beyond measure distended lying hard vpon Another satisfaction the guts the auoyding of the excrements is hindred And
the palsy in the sound part not in the affected Another reason because Nature vseth to auoyd the excrementitious humour by the wound as sometimes by a flux of blood sometimes by quitture sometimes by Medicines which draw away and exhaust the humour either sensibly or insensibly so that the affected part is well purged by some or more of these meanes but the opposite part which is not expurged is easily affected either by simpathy or when the matter is transmitted or falleth vpon it Some thinke that almost all the spirits do flow to the part wherein the tumor or inflamation Another is whence it is that the opposite part being defrauded of them is resolued QVEST. VII VVhat is the Nature of the animall spirit what is the manner of his generation and the place thereof WEe haue sufficiently prooued by strong Arguments that to Motion Sense is requited not onely an influence of a Faculty but also of a corporeall spirit Now what name we shall giue this spirit what his nature is what is the maner and place of his generation we will breefely declare Galen calleth this spirit euery where Animalem the Animall spirit because What is the animall spirit Galen the Soule vseth it as her immediate Organ for the performance of all the animall functions of sense and motion and those which we commonly call Principall This spirit in the 17. chapter of his sixt Booke de Vsu partium he desineth to bee an exhalation of pure blood Some thinke it to be a part of the liuing Braine yea both a Similar and an Organicall part Similar as it hath a certaine and designed temper Organical as it is thin lucid subtile pure and moouable This Spirit some haue thought doth not differ in kinde and nature from the Vital but onely in accidents as in temperament place the originall à quo and the manner of diffusion For the Animall spirit is moyster and more temperate the Vitall hotter The Animall commeth from the braine the Vitall from the heart the Animall is dispersed through the nerues for Motion and Sence the Vital through the arteries to maintayne the life We are of opinion that these two spirits are of a diuerse forme and kinde as Chylification is diuers from Sanguification For the Organs are diuers the faculties diuers diuers The vital and animal spirits differ in form kinde is the manner of Generation and as the Aliment by a new concoction receiueth a newe forme and so a new denomination so is it with the spirits Galen in a thousand places distinguisheth this Animall from the Vitall spirit whatsoeuer some new Writers say to the contrary In the 5. Chapter of the 12. Booke of his Method The Animal spirit sayth he ariseth out of the Braine as out of his fountaine The demonstration of the Vitall spirit is not euident but yet it is agreeable to reason that it is contayned in the heart and the arteries And if there be any Naturall spirit that is included in the Liuer and the veines In the 7. Chap of his 3. Book de locis affect is Gal. saith Diuers places in Galen The Epilepsie hapneth in the braine when the humour hindreth the Animall spirit which is contayned in the ventricles thereof that it cannot haue yssue out In the 10. Chapter of his 16. Booke de vsupartium The complications of the arteries doe nourish the Animall spirit contayned in the braine which differeth much in Nature from other spirits In the third Chapter of his 7. Booke de placitis Hip. Plat. The spirit which is contayned in the arteries is indeed Vitall and so is also called that which is contayned in the braine is Animall not that it is the substance of the Soule but because it is the Soules first and most immediate instrument The same also he writeth in the 4. Chapter of his 9. Book de vsupartium In the 8. Chapter of the 9. Booke de placitis Hip. Plat. and in the 5. Chapter of the ninth Booke de vtilitate respirationis By all which places we may gather that Galen made a difference betweene the Vitall and the Animall spirits And truely that there should be an Animall spirit it was very necessary The necessity vse of the animall spirit first to conuay vnto the partes the facultie of Motion and Sense which is not fixed in them and againe that we might be more apprehensiue of outward accidents For seeing that the Organs of the Sences ought to be affected on the sudden by sensible things it was fit they should not be altogether solide but houed and fulfilled with spirits that they might the sooner be altered Moreouer these spirites doe transferre the species or formes of all outward things perceiued by the outward Sēces vnto the brain as vnto a Censor or Iudge The same spirits doe conceiue in the braine the images of those outward thinges so that the Animall spirit may bee called the place and promptuarie of the species or formes So in the Vertigo or Giddinesse neither the thing it selfe nor the Image of it nor any thing beside The nature of the Vertigo the spirit is rowled about and yet notwithstanding all things seeme to him that is so affected to runne round VVherefore this spirite is necessary both for motion and sence As for the principal faculties to the performance of all their functions the braine vseth the ministery and helpe of this spirit so that it worketh both within the braine and without the braine within the braine it helpeth the principall faculties without the braine it conferteth Motion and Sence Nowe it is not onely abiding in the ventricles but also in the pores and in the whole marrowy substance of the braine so that in the pores and substance it is communicated to the principall faculties In the ventricles it serueth more immediately for Sence and Motion Furthermore this spirit which is the immediate Organ of Sence and Motion and of the How the animall spirit is manifold principall faculties is indeede of one kinde notwithstanding it is esteemed manifould according to the variety of the obiects and instruments where about it is imployed which thing Arts̄totle elegantly hath taught vs in the last chapter of his 5. booke de generatione Animalium The spirit sayth he in Naturall things is like the hammer in the Art of the Smith that is to say but one instrument yet profitable for the performance of many offices Actuarius compareth it to the beames of the Sunne which though they bee all of one kinde yet they become vnlike when they light vpon different colours It remayneth now that we should manifest vnto you the Matter of the Animall spirit The matter of the animall spirit and the manner of his generation The matter of it is double Ayre and the Vitall spirit The Ayre is drawne in by the nosethrils the Vitall spirites are conuayed through the Arteries called Carotides and Ceruicales into the
the Animall spirits generated in the complications of the Arteries of the brain seeing the Arteries of the brain do not differ in kind from the arteries of the Obiection ther parts of the body Now in the other parts the arteries do not generate Animal spirits Answere therfore they shal not do it in the brain I answer that the Animal spirit doth not attain his forme difference in the coÌ„plications but eyther in the ventricles or in the substance of the brain In those straights and narrow passages it is only prepared and attaineth a kind of rudiment or initiation by irradiation from the braine So in the crooked rings of the preparing vessels the seed hath a delineation from the influce of the testicles In the mesaraicks the blood is prepared by a vertue beaming from the Liuer neyther did Galen euer acknoledge any other vse of those complications then the attenuation of the vitall spirit and the preparation of the animal Fourthly that there is no animal spirit he thus proueth If in the brain a spirit wer coÌ„tained theÌ„ our sensations cogitations should be perpetual because Argenterius 4 Argument Answere the faculties of the soule are euer prest and at hand I answere that the soule doth not alwayes worke though it haue an Organ because the Organ is often hindred as when the naturall heare is drawne inward for example in sleepe Againe there is not alwayes a sufficient supply of Animall spirits and thence it is that the functions doe not alwayes worke but sometimes rest themselues as in the night in which time the spirits are redintegrated and refreshed and this according to Phisitians is the onely finall cause of sleepe or rest Fiftly he obiecteth that thogh it should be granted that there is an Animall spirit yet it cannot descend to the feete because it is of a fiery and airy Nature But this argument The fift answerd is already answered thus That all the spirits by their proper motion are carried vpward and outward but when they are directed by the soule they are diffused and dispersed into all the parts of the body So the Arme being naturally heauy is often times depressed by his Elementary forme yet it is lifted vp againe by the soule for our naturall heate is by diffusion communicated to all the parts Sixtly if there be more kindes of spirits The sixt then saith Argenterius it will follow that they must be mingled confounded which confusion of the spirits will also induce eyther a confusion or nullity of the actions But let vs grant which yet is not true that the spirits are confounded will it thence follow that euery Answered spirit shall not performe his owne office VVhy may not the vitall do the offices of life and the Animall supply sense and motion For these spirits are not contrary that in the permistion they should abate their power force mutually Seauenthly he saith that The seuenth the pupilla or apple of the eye is dilated by the spirit of the arteries which is vitall and not Animall On the contrary we thinke that when one eye is closed vp the apple of the other cannot in a moment be dilated by any spirits proceeding from the arteries because the arteries of both the eyes doe not meete and vnite themselues as do the optick nerues But there is a great distance betwixt them and so great as that it is impossible that the Vitall spirit together with the arteriall blood should so instantly mooue itself from one eye to another Eightly hee obiecteth that the influence of an Animall spirite is not necessarie a The eight quality onely or beaming light might be sufficient for nothing that is corporeal is moued in an instant But we know that the Muscles obey the Braine according as our will commandeth theÌ„ for we are able in the twickling of an eye to moue our vtmost ioynts We answere that the spirit which is the Organ of the soule dooth instantly accomplish Answered the commandement thereof and is euer addrest in the Nerues and as it is spent repayred by new influence and succession whence it is that before the exhaustion or expense of the olde a newe is ministred to supply the roome Which Lucretius in an elegant Verse hath thus chanted Ergo Animus cum sese ita commouet vt velitire Inque gredi fert extemplo quae incorpore toto Per membra atque artus animali dissita vis est Et facile est factu quoniam coniunct a tenetur When the Soule listeth her selfe to disport The Powers throughout the bodie disioyned Into the Ioynts and Members resort For the Soule holdeth them alwaves conioyned Finally he concludeth that there is but one influent spirit because there is but one soul Argenterius conclusion one influent heats one nourishment of the parts to wit the blood and one aire that is inspired These are Argenterius Darts which he casteth against Galen which howe light they are and little sauouring of Physicke let the learned iudge True it is that the soule is but one but that one is furnished with diuers Faculties there is but one Aliment but by diuers concoction it receyueth a diuers forme and that one according vnto the diuers substance of the parts is of diuers sorts As therefore there are three Faculties of the Soule the Naturall Vitall and Animall â—ut câ—ncluon three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer three Organs ministering vnto them Veines Arteries and Nerues so are we to thinke that there are three spirites distinct in forme and kinde otherwise all thinges should bee one because the common matter of all is one and the same There be other weapons farre keener then these of Argenterius wherwith we may affront Other resons to prooue there is no Animal spirit the opinion of Galen concerning the Animall spirit which for disputation sake and that the truth may be better cleared we will thus vrge Whatsoeuer spirit is conteyned in the Cauity of the Arteries is to be accounted Vital But all the spirits conteined in the Braine are included within the Arteries neyther doe they euer yssue out of them and therefore the spirits of the Braine are Vitall and not Animall The Minor proposition or assumption is thus confirmed If the spirites boult out of The first the Arteries then are they conueyed either into the Ventricles or into the substaunce of the Brain which if we admit then wil the spirit becom presently condensed For the scalding Vapors which arise into the Braine from the bowels boyling with extraordinarie The answere heate are much thinner then the spirits and yet are instantly condensed or thickned Now that the Vapor is thinner then the spirit may be prooued because the vapour exhaleth outward the spirits remaining within To this argument wee answere that the Nature of Spirits and Vapors is diuers The spirits are retained by the Soule beecause they are familiar and
according to the motion of the arteries Reason 1. without that is to say from the Arteries Neither do his ventricles breathe in aer as Galen would haue it neyther are they distended and contracted The reasons of this are first it doth no more become a principle of motion to bee mooued then it becommeth a principle of sense it selfe to haue sense because as Aristotle saith euery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is euery instrumēt of sense must be destitute or void of al the obiects of that sense whereof it is an instrument now the body of the braine hath not sense and therefore it hath no motion Furthermore if the braine doe breath by a proper power it would follow that because the substance thereof is soft and the membrane that compasseth the ventricles very fine thinne it followeth I say that that membrane must in the dilatation contraction be violently torne asunder Thirdly the third and fourth ventricles of the brain commonly so called are of the same substance and temper that the vpper ventricles are of for the vse of them all is one and the same but it is granted that the latter ventricles doe not Respire and therefore neyther shall the former be dilated or contracted They vrge further and thinke that this weapon hath a further edge In grieuous wounds of the head when the braine is vncouered the motion of the braine and the arteries doeth not appeare to differ at all but as one Pulse is answerable to another so likewise the motion of the braine and the arteries doe accord Now if the braine did beat by an in-bred power then must it needes be that some time the braine and the arteries should not beat alike and at the same instant Finally there is no Attraction no Expulsion without the helpe of fibres so the heart hath his fibres as also the stomacke the guttes the veines and the arteries but in the brain there appeare no fibres at all Ergo the Motion of the Diastole and Systole of the braine is not proper and peculiar vnto his substance Verily these reasons are so strong that the time hath bin saith Laurē whē I was cōuinced by them constrayned to subscribe vnto this opinion but looking ouer with a little more diligence the works of Galen and considering some passages in his Booke de Odoratus Organo de vsupartium de Placitis Hippoc. Platonis with better deliberation at length I altered my minde and am now resolued that the body of the braine doeth respire by a proper faculty and in-bred Motion Let vs here Galen disputing in expresse words in the last Chapter of his Book de Odoratus Organo Nature sayeth he hath not denyed motion to the braine whereby it might draw Ayre for That the braine doth respire by it owne force his refrigeration and returne the same backe againe for the expurgation of superfluityes Againe in the 4. Chapter of the same Booke It is not impossible that the brayne should yeeld vnto it selfe a kinde of Motion though it be but small sometimes into it selfe sometimes out of it selfe The 〈…〉 Galne so that it should be lesse when it contracteth it selfe and more spred when the parts of it are dilated Thus farre Galen But it shall behooue vs to establish his authority by reason also and waight of argument Reason 1. It is most certaine that the Animall spirit is generated first in the vpper ventricles of the braine which spirit being of it owne Nature ayrie and hot stoode neede of the Inspiration of ayre which was familiar and of kin vnto it as well for his nourishment as that by it it might be refrigerated wherefore when we draw our breath inward the ayre also is drawne into the braine and when we breath outward a fumid or smoaky vapour which is the excrement of the Animall spirit is thrust out and auoyded This Hippocrates elegantly expressed in his Booke de morbo sacro or of the Falling sicknesse When sayth he a man drawes in ayre by his mouth his nose is shut first of all the breath Hippocrates commeth to the Brayne Nowe this Inspiration of the ayre into the vpper ventricles of the braine and the Expiration of the same is not made by arteries but by certaine protuberations or swelling productions of the braine much like the Nipples of a womans Pap which also are the Organs of smelling The Motion therefore of the braine which is accomplished by Inspiration and Expiration proceedeth from the braine it selfe not from the arteries Againe that the ayre is drawne in by these productions may thus be proued The ayre and odours doe passe by one and the same way for no smell can be felt although it be driuen violently into the nose vnlesse therewith ayre be drawne in now odors do passe into the braine by those productions before named not by Arteries and therefore by the same productions ayre is inspirated and transported into the foreward ventricles Furthermore if the braine do beate by the Arteries and not by anin-bred power for Reason 2. the generation of spirits why then is not the spinall marrow also moued You will say haply that in the marrow of the backe there is not so great plenty of Arteries as are found in the braine it selfe I answere it may well be for there is not the same quantity of matter or substance in the braine and the marrow But if you compare both bodies together then will the proportion of the Arteries be as great which runne through the membranes inuesting the marrow Wherefore the spinall marrow is not therefore immoueable because it wanteth arteries but because in it there is no generation of vitall spirits as there is in the Braine The third argument is on this manner There is a certaine distance betwixt the body Reason 3. of the braine and the Dura meninx not to giue way to the Systole and Dyastole of the Arteries for they are not so lifted vp nor to auoid danger because the Pia mater or thin membrane is interposed betweene them the distance therefore is left for the motion of the braine and so we see that in the heart there is a distance betwixt it and the pericardium least if they had touched one another they might haue beene interrupted Fourthly how is it possible that so great a waight and masse of moysture as the braine is should be dilated by a few small arteries for so I worthily call them that are sprinckled Reason 4. through the body of the Braine seeing hat the large and notable Arteries of the spleene are not able to moue his rare and smal body I answere Anatomy teacheth vs that this bowel is wouen with infinite Arteries and yet no man euer saide that the spleene was moued vnlesseit be in a tumor or inflamation and then any part will be moued Fiftly if the motion of the braine bee the motion of the Arteries
and not of the marrowy substance then it was ridiculouâ— to say that the braine is moued because the Arteries Reason 5. are onely moued For so we might say that the stomack the guts and the spleene were mooued because the Arteries do beate euery where And therefore if wee imagine that the marrow of the braine is distended by the Dyastole of the Arteries why should we not beleeue also that all the rest of the parts of the body do beate because they haue all proportionably as many Arteries Finally the processe called vermi-formis the Conarion and the buttocks of the braine do shew that there is a peculiar motion of the braine which differeth from the motion of Reason 6. the Arteries For the wormy processe being made shorter openeth the way which is from the third vnto the fourth ventricle and whilst the same processe is extended it shutteth the passage againe least the spirit should returne into the vpper ventricles so that it seemeth there is the same vse thereof that there is of the values placed at the mouth of the great Artery now the opening and shutting of this clift proceedeth not from the Arteries but from an in bred power of the braine it selfe It is therefore more probable to The Conclusion thinke with Galen that the braine is moued by a naturall motion and that proper to it selfe for the nutrition of Animall spirits the tempering of them and their expurgation The reason and nature of this motion is on this manner When the braine enlargeth it selfe it draweth ayre out of the nostrils by the mammillary processes and spirits out of the The reason of he motion of the braine Textures or complications of the small Arteries This ayre and these spirits it mingleth in that rest or interim which is between the two motions but when in the Systole it contracteth it selfe the sides falling together the inward ventricles are straightned and the Animall spirits powred out of the foremost into the hinder ventricles But heere ariseth a scruple of no little moment which is whether the ayre is deriued to the braine when it is distended or when it is contracted It should seeme that the ayre is A great question drawn in in the constriction because when the brain is contracted it departeth a little from the Scull the Scul because it is immoueable doth not follow the contraction of the brain It is therefore necessary that there must bee a vacuitie betweene the Braine and the Scull or else there must be aire drawne in wherewith that place must be filled But wee thinke that the aire is drawne in in the dilatation of the braine neither doe we allow that there is any emptie place left in the contraction because in the contraction What wee thinke there is an expression of aire and fumed vapours through the sutures Now let vs giue answer to that which is obiected against this our opinion They obiected first That the braine is the beginning of motion and therefore ought not to be moued We answer That indeed it must not be moued with the same Motion The reason of the contrary opinions are answered To the first wherewith it moueth the parts It giueth to the parts of the body voluntary Motion but it selfe is moued with a naturall Motion The braine is moued after the same manner that it hath sense Now the sense of it is naturall as is the sense of bones or the bowels whereby it being prouoked auoydeth that which is offensiue vnto it as we may see in sneezing and in the falling sickenesse It is moued for the generation of animall spirits Their second argument was that the ventricles of the braine did not respire because To the second in that perpetuall distension the thin Membrane of the Braine would haue beene broken But they do not remember that in sneezing and in the Epilepsie the contraction of the Braine is more violent then in the ordinary Motion yet in neither of those is the Membrane broken In Sternutation or sneezing the Braine collecteth it selfe and is contracted the better to exclude that which is offensiue vnto it For the same that the cough is in the chest and the hickocke in the stomach the same is sneezing in the Braine In the Epilepsie the whole Braine is contracted and corrugated Thirdly they obtrude vnto vs that the backeward ventricles do not respire and therfore To the third that the forward ventricles doe not dilate or contract themselues I answer first that I know not by what slight or art they can perceiue that the backeward ventricles doe not mooue But let vs grant that they doe not yet is their consequence not good for the formost ventricles doe stand in neede of more at least of more conspicuous Motion then the other because in the formost the spirit is prepared and purged in the backeward they are contained when they are pure sincere and alreadie purged Fourthly the motion of the braine and the arteries doth not appeare to bee vnlike To the fourth the one vnto the other I answer that they are not indeede vnlike because their vse is the same there is the same finall cause of the generation of the spirits of their expurgation Fiftly they doe not thinke it as moued with any proper motion because there appeare in the braine no fibres at all Wee answer that the bones doe draw their nourishment To the fifth and expell that which is superfluous without the helpe of Fibres Lastly there is not the same reason or nature of the heart and of the Braine for the Heart stood neede of To the last Fibres not for the traction and expulsion of aire but of blood In the Dyastole the Heart draweth blood by the right Fibres and the same blood it expelleth in the Systole by the transuerse But the Braine when it is mooued draweth onely aire with most thinne vitall spirits for the traction whereof there is no neede of the helpe of Fibres Hence we thinke it is sufficiently manifest that the Braine is moued by an in bred facultie and not onely by the motion of the arteries QVEST. X. VVhether the Braine hath any sense IT is a notable Controuersie amongst Physitians whether the Brain haue any sense or no. That it hath sense it may bee demonstrated by authoritie experience and reason Hippocrates in his Booke De vulneribus capitis resolueth that it hath sense where he saith That the braine about the sinciput doth soonest That the brain hath sense The authority of Hyppocrates Of Galen and especially feele any inconuenience that is either in the flesh or in the bone Galen in his booke De plenitudine The Braine saith he and the spinall marrow are accounted amongst those things which haue sense And if in a frensie no paine be felt it is because the mind is disquieted Againe in his book Odoratus organo he attributeth to the Brain manifest sense Moreouer experience
definitions there is no reason but that a sound may be described sometimes one way and sometimes another to wit either perfectly or imperfectly Againe what hindreth that one and the same thing may not sometimes bee defined One absolute definition of one accident absolutely sometime relatiuely the nature of it being as it were changed vnder the same name or appellation as it happeneth to a sound heere It remaineth therefore that there is but one definition of one thing but if there be more there is but one perfect and absolute or else they be all imperfect and defectiue Againe one definition is conceiued or written absolutely another relatiuely Let it not then seeme strange to any man that one and the same thing according to a diuers acception thereof is by Aristotle diuersly defined as also in the first Booke de anima hee defines anger to be an appetite of reuenge and presently after that it is a Feruour or boyling of the blood about the heart Againe hee describes a house to bee a couer and shelter to defend vs from the violence of windes and showres and also hee defines it to be a worke or building made of Clay stone and wood euen so heere when he describes a sound to be a percussion of one body against another it is not formally defined but by the efficient cause so wee say the Ecclipse is an interposition of the earth that is caused by the interposition of the Earth Others defining a Sound say it is a passiue quality striking the Sense of Hearing But we haue added a third saith Placentinus which notwithstanding I will not Discourse of so fully as he hath done because many things will fall into the following Controuersies QVEST. XL. Of the differences of Sounds WEe are to know when we treate of any subiect first what it is and then how manifold it is wherefore hauing set downe the true definition of a Sounde we will now speake of the differences thereof which differences because they be drawne from diuers Fountaines and Originals they are therefore as The diffrence of a Sounde from the Essence Graue diuers and manifold First in respect of their essence they are thus distinguished Some Soundes continue long others endure but a while Both of these may be thus subdiuided the first dooth either by his long continuance much mooue the Sense or else but a little and this is called a graue base or an obtuse sound But that which is of a smal continuance is diuided into that which either in this short continuance doth greatly mooue the Sense or in the Acure same time doth mooue it verie little and this is called an acute or trebble sound it is opposite to a graue or base Sound And both these haue borrowed their Names from tactile qualities which do properly challenge these names to themselues An acute sound hath his name from a sharpe or acute heate or cold for as these qualities do easily penetrate Obtuse any body so this the Sense which in a short time causeth much Sensation An obtuse sound hath his name from obtuse or dull heate and cold because it dooth much resemble them And by these may be gathered a manifest difference betwixt a Sound and the obiects of other Senses for they all doe remaine in the sensible things when the Sensation is past in which things they actually exist both before and after Sensation but the Sound doeth vanish and goe to nothing together with the perception thereof And hence it was that Aristotle sayd some sounding things were onely in potentia or in power and others in Act c. Againe in respect of the Essence some Sounds are Direct others Reflected which is called an Eccho The Eccho According to their existence some Sounds be in power and possibility others in act The formall and inhesiue subiect of potential Sounds is the Aire and Water but the subiect Different sounds from the essence of an actuall Sound is Iron Brasse Siluer Gold Stones VVood and other hard and smooth bodies And hence doth arise another especiall difference betwixt a Sound and the obiects of other Senses for these doe inhere in the sensible thinges actually and subiectiuely both before in and after Sensation but a Sound doth not exist in any sensible thing actually and subiectiuely neither before nor after nor yet in the very perception of the same Againe in respect of the manner of their production Some Soundes are made by Manner of production the fraction of the ayre caused by two solide bodies and these bodies because they concurre vnto the making of a Sound being distinct either indeed or in some respect according to their diuers and manifoulde concursion this kinde of Sound is againe distinguished Some are made by allision as when the ayre moued by a vehement winde doth beate against a solide body and of this kinde is the sound when the Lungs doe deliuer ouer the ayre or breath vnto the hard parts of the rought artery which maketh a kinde of wheezing or whistling There ariseth also another kinde of Sound when the ayre beateth against The sound of winde other ayre as it is when the winde is high for at such time in the open fieldes a man shall heare a whistling noyse There is another kinde of Sound rising from coition coition I meane or coniunction of the ayre as when cloath or paper is torne for then to auoyde vacuity the partes of Of cloath the ayre do sodainly conioyne at the sides of the cloth or paper where the first parts that are driuen are broken by those which follow and so make a sound There is another kinde of Sound made by extention of the ayre as when in hissing it is driuen thorough the teeth Finally another by constriction as in a pipe or a payre Hissing of bellowes or in holes or caues of the earth whereinto the winde driueth the ayre and when it is in shouldreth it as it were into a corner The differences of Sound in respect of the resonant bodies are double according to the difference of those bodies to wit one Naturall the other Violent I call that Naturall which is made by such bodies as are able from a principle within themselues to make an impression or to giue a stroke And this Sound is againe double the first belongeth to Naturall sounds animated bodies the second to those that haue no life That of animated bodies is a sound produced willingly by the moouing faculty of the Soule And it is againe double that is made by such organs as are by Nature principally deputed for the production of sounds or by such organs as are not to that end appointed The first kinde is yet again double One formed by the Glottis of exspirated aire and is called a voyce the other is made of aire which is not receyued by Respiration nor formed by the Glottis but by the action of som The voice
de carnibus a booke of flesh The flesh therefore when it is gathered together on a heape Hipocrates calleth a Muscle in his booke de arte as we haue saide before and againe the muscles he calleth absolutely Flesh because the principall part of them is the flesh And in his prognostickes from the laudable and commendable habit or proportion of this musculous flesh he gathereth the perfect health of the whole body And in the fourth Section of his Aphorismes and the sixteenth when he would describe a haile bodie he maketh mention onely of this flesh where hee sayeth Ellebor is dangerous to such as haue sound flesh that is such as are in perfect health For the muscles are a kinde of of part both gouerning and being gouerned they gouerne those members for whose motion they were ordayned and are gouerned by the Brain through the Nerues by the Heart through the Arteries and by the Liuer through the Veines wherefore Wherein the laudable habit of a muscle consisteth if these be in good plight which is easie to bee knowne by the naturall figure fresh and flowry colour and their iust and due extent they show that the principall parts are in a good and commendable constitution The Nature therefore differences and actions of these Muscles we haue taken for our present taske wherein how fairely soeuer we shal acquite ourselues yet wee make account as in all other parts of this labour so especially herein by reason of the difficulty to finde the trueth and diuersity of mens opinions we shall expose ourselues to manifould censure and exception vnlesse wee light vppon the more equall Auditors But to the matter A Muscle is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Mouse either because it is like vnto a fleyne Mouse or vnto the Fish which they call Musculus It hath also diuers Latine The names of a muscle names one from the Greeke which is Musculus and that we will incorporate or infranchise into our English although the next Latine name which is Lacertus in English a Brawne might reasonably wel be retained had not vse made this other more common For we call an Arme full of sound flesh a brawny Arme but to hold the name of Muscle There is a double consideration to be had of a Muscle the first is of the structure or composition A double consideration of a muscle of it the other of the office and vse and therefore there may be a double definition giuen of it If you regard the structure it is defined by Galen in arteparua A flesh wouen of simple flesh and similar fibres And in the Booke of Phisicall definitions it is called A sinowey body mingled with flesh It may more fully be defined thus It is an organicall and dissimilar part wrought together of Nerues Flesh Fibres Veines and Arteries all couered or inuested with a proper coate of his own That it is Organicall Galen teacheth in his Booke de differentijs morborum in which That a muscle is an organ place he reckoneth it amongst those Organs which are most simple and of the first kinde because it is not made of dissimilar particles but of simple That it is Dissimilar the structure of the parts being of diuers kindes doe euidently proue The Nerues are the conuayers of the spirites and the faculties the flesh stuffeth the distances betweene the fibres that they should not be mingled tempereth the drynes The partes of a muscle and their vse of the Nerues and Tendons preserueth the threds or fibres that they bee not bruised or broken and maketh the Animall spirites more apt to mooue by his heate The Fibres which are wouen of small particles of the ligaments diuersly disheueled doe strengthen the flesh establish and preserue it that it bee not dissolued the veines like small riuerets are prouided onely for nutrition the Arteries doe conserue the heate the Coate inuesteth the Muscle contayneth his substance separateth and distinguisheth it from the adioyning parts and giueth it the sence of feeling This is the structure of a muscle according to them all to them alone and at all times There is another definition of a Muscle taken from his office which Galen deliuereth in his first Booke de motu musculorum A muscle sayeth hee is the instrument of that motion which is performed with violence or a Muscle is the immediate organ of voluntary motion By violence Galen vnderstandeth that which Aristotle calleth Spontaneum or voluntary which The explication of the definition proceedeth from an inward principle to wit from a desiring or mouing faculty Galen calleth that which is Voluntary often times Animall to distinguish it from that which is Naturall and in his Booke de tremor palp he calleth Muscles Organs which are moued at our discretion Now that motion is Voluntary which at pleasure we can appease and againe excite or stirre vp when it is appeased and make it swifter or slower rarer or quicker as wee list This will or pleasure of man is double one from Election another from Instinct the first we exercise when we are awake the latter when we are asleepe or minde some other What is voluntary motion A double will from election and from instinct matter more The first is a streatching or Tention not without strife or contention the second is in remission or rather the remission it selfe of that contention or strife therfore they that are a sleepe do neyther moue their bodies into extreame violent figures or postures neither doe they accomplish the perfect Tonicall motion that is the stedfast holding of the member as those that are awake Of this Voluntary motion there are diuers instruments the Braine a Sinew and a Three organs of motion Muscle but one is immediate The Brayne commandeth the Sinew or Nerue carrieth the commaundement and the Muscle obeyeth The Brayne determineth of the obiect which is to be desired whether it be profitable or noctious and hurtfull to be followed or auoided from hence therefore is the beginning and originall of the motion When the How these 3. doe worke action is agreed vpon by the Brayne the Nerue which is the spirits vehicle carrieth down the faculty of mouing the Muscle being illustrated or enlightned with the beames of the spirit is presently contracted and immediately moueth the part according to the diuersity of the commandement which it receiueth from the will And as a horseman hauing An apt comparison from a man on horsebacke the reynes in his hand dryueth forward or reyneth in the horse so the fantasticke power of the Soule sitting in the Braine by the Nerues as by a reyne or brydle moueth the muscles These things therefore are necessarily required to locall and voluntary motion which in order doe follow one another An obiect appetible or to be desired The faculty desiring and a power to moue locally The Brayne the Animall spirites the Nerues and the Muscles Wee
also to adde something vnto the perfection of his concoction there is no doubt but these values were ordayned to stay the course and violence of the bloud that the veines might haue time to bestow their trauell vpon it Thirdly they adde strength vnto the veines for were it not for these it is likely that where a varix hapneth there either the veine would breake or at least the dilatation be much more offensiue For because the veine is of a membranous simple and thinne substance it may easily be streatched or broken Fourthly when we exercise our ioynts vehemently and often the heat of the parts is stirred vp and the bloud partly disturbed partly called into the ioints where the values do breake the force of it and so keepe it from mischiefe Finally if it were not for them in those violent motions of the ioynts the whole masse almost of bloud would be called into the armes and the Legs and so the principall parts or bowelles of the body bee defrauded of their allowance and thus much of the Values Onely because they are not so well knowne nor so ordinarily demonstrated as the other particles of the body we haue exhibited in this Chap. 4. tables Two of the Hand and 2. of the Foote wherein the values of the veines are very liuely described and so we proceed vnto the second part of this Booke which is concerning the Arteries The second part of the Eleauenth Booke concerning Arteries CHAP. XII Of the Arteries in generall AS the Liuer is the beginning of Radication and Dispensation to the Veines so is the Heart to the Arteries This Artery the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is as an Arke or Conceptacle of arterial bloud Aristotle in his third Booke de histori 〈…〉 thinketh The names of an artery it was called aorta because his neruous part 〈…〉 euen in a dead body others thinke it was calle◠〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to draw ayre Others 〈…〉 which signifieth to lift vp for in their dilatation th◠〈…〉 themselues Hippocrates cals Arteries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but micantes that is beating 〈…〉 manner did the Arabians stile them and Auicen calleth them venas audac◠〈…〉 Pliny calles them spiritus semita the path or walke of the spirites Wher 〈…〉 of the Ancients which wrote before Galen you meet with the word 〈…〉 must you vnderstand it of the Rough Artery for so Hippocrates Plato 〈…〉 call that pipe which descendeth out of the mouth into the Longues and 〈…〉 â—nspirated ayre into them and by which wee returne our breath out But Galen and thâ—se after him called it aspera arteria and if they speake of an Artery simply we must vnderstand it of the smooth Arteries There are three forts of Arteries the first is called the Rough Arterie of which wee 3. sorts of arteries spake in the sixt Booke The other is called the Venall arterie of which also wee spake in the history of the heart The third is called the great artery which is the subiect of our discourse at this time Wee consider it therefore as it is Similar and as it is Organicall As it is similar in An arterie as it is similar may bee defined A Colde and dry part engendred of the slimy part of the Seede Colde it is of his owne Nature for by euent it is most hot in respect of the bloode and spirits therein contayned It is drie lesse drie then a Tendon and more dry then a Nerue But against this it may bee Obiected that Galen in his second Booke ad Glauconem sayth That Neruous parts require more drying then Arteriall and therfore are dryer then they Obiection Solution I answer that by neruous parts in that place he doth not vnderstand nerues properlie so called but neruous bodies as Ligaments and Tendons If wee consider an Artery as it is an organicall part it may be sayde to be a common instrument of the bodie long rounde and fistulated compounded of two peculiar Coates intertexed or wouen with Fibres receyuing and contayning Bloode and Vitall As Organical Spirits laboured of a permixtion of Blood and Aire in the left ventricle of the hart which also it conueyeth vnto all the parts of the bodie together with heat to sustayne their life The substance thereof is membranous or neruous that it might better be distended or The substauee compressed which conformation was more necessary for Arteries then for veins because of their motion The coats are one outward which is thin rare and soft like the coate of a veyne wouen with many right fibres and some oblique but none transuerse Another inward fiuefolde Coats thicker then the former fast and hard partly that the arterial and spirituous blood which is thin pure and vaporous and the vitall spirit might not exhale or vanish away partlie that by reason of his continuall Diastole add Systole which it receiueth from the Heart as from a beginning of dispensation it might not be broken It is also full of transuerse fibres the better to distribute the blood and vitall spirit to the whole body in his action motion for the inner coate onely of the arteries hath these transuerse fibres To these two coats Galen addeth a third in the fift chapter of his seauenth booke De administrationibus Anatom which some say is produced from the coate of the heart It is in the inner surface of the vessell much like a Cobweb and most conspicuous about the productions of the greatest arteries Moreouer they receyue a common and fine membrane in the lower belly from the Rim in the Chest from the Pleura which couereth them firmeth them or tyeth them to the neighbour-parts yet those arteries which run through the bowels haue not this coat The great artery is sometime called simply great sometime the greatest sometimes the thicke artery sometime Aorta and is indeed the mother of all the rest of the Arteries The great artery except the Rough artery and the venall and vmbilicall arteries being like a trunk or body of a tree out of which all the branches do yssue It was engendred saith Bauhine out of Galen de formatione foetus before the Heart was formed and hath one principle of Originall that is the seede out of which it is immediately made as beeing engendred at the His originals same time with other spermaticall parts Another of Dispensation and Radication which is the heart or the left ventricle thereof out of which it yssueth with a patent or open Orifice whereby it receyueth from the heart in his contraction Blood and vitall spirites together Values with heate to be transported to the body But because in the dilatation of the hart this blood and these spirits should not returne againe into the ventricle there are placed in his orifice three values yssuing from within outwarde as also there are in the arteriall veine But these of the artery are stronger
and greater because the body of the arterie is harder then that of the arteriall veine These values also doo hinder the aliment which is drawne by the Meseraicke arteries from the guts that is the Chylus which Hippocrates in his Booke De Corde cals Alimentum Hippocrates non principale as if he shold say an aliment at the second hand lest I say this Chylus shold get into the Heart The Orifice also of this artery is established with a hard substance which is sometimes gristly in some greater creatures a bony gristle for it is very rare if it be found a true bone notwithstanding that Galen saith it is a bone in an Elephant but in man there is no such thing found The branches of this great Arterie are distributed into the whole body as may appeare by this Table which we haue heereto annexed In this distribution of the branches of the great Artery they accompany the branches of the Gate and the Hollow-veynes yet are their propagations not so frequent because Tab. xv sheweth the great Artery whole and separated from all the parts of the body together with his diuisions and subdiuisions TABVLA XV. CHAP. XIII Of the vse of Arteries THE vse of the great Artery and of his branches may bee considered two wayes eyther as they are Canales or Pipes or as they mooue and beate A double consideration of their vse perpetually As they are Canales or Pipes they haue three vses or ends First to contayne spirituous and vitall bloud and to distribute it vnto the whole body partly for the perfect nourishment of the particular parts 3. vses as Canales for the parts sayth Galen in the tenth chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium which are neare vnto the Arteries doe draw out of thē vaporous bloud though it be but little partly for the nourishment and generation of the animall spirits The second vse is to leade vnto the parts vital spirits to cherish and sustaine those vitall spirits which are seated in the parts Thirdly with the same spirit to transmit heate and the vitall faculty perpetually into the whole body to cherish the in-bred heat of the particular parts to moderate and gouerne their vitall functions and to defend their life As the Arteries doe beate so haue they also a treble vse The first is to preserue the in-bred heat of all the members which they do by ventilation or wafting ayre vnto them 3. vses in respect of their motion For if it were not breathed it would by degrees languish and be extinguished Their second vse is by their motion to make a kinde of commotion in the bloud for the arteries accompany the veines which if it were at rest would putrifie like standing waters for bloud sayeth Hippocrates is water The third vse is to solliciate and to compell the bloud to fall out of the veines into the substance of the parts for more speedy nourishment This motion of the Arteries is called pulsus or pulsation of the worde Hippocrates Pulsation as Galen witnesseth was the first authour which is absolued by dilatation and contraction qualities not bred with the artery or seated in their substance but flowing into them from the heart which may be demonstrated if you intercept a part of an arterie with a tie for the part that is vnder the tye will haue no motion but as soone as the tye is taken away the motion will returne Erasistratus conceiued that the Arteries mooued quite contrary vnto the motion of the heart but wee agree rather with Herophilus Aristotle and Galen who thinke they are dilated and constringed in the Diastole and Systole of the heart onely we must remember that the motion of the heart is swifter and more vehement then that of the arteries which you may thus make experience off Lay your right hand vpon your heart and with your left hand touch the wrest of the right hand and then you shall perceiue whether the motion of both bee the same or contrary but the more certaine knowledge of this poynt is taken from the dissection of liuing creatures In the contraction of the Arteries they strongly driue vital spirits into the whole body and expel by expression sooty and smokie excrements arising from the humors which otherwise would suffocate the head When they are dilated they snatch from the heart spirits as a new matter which in their contraction they communicate to the particular parts to be a vehikle of the heat and do assume out of the neighbour veynes natural blood for their proper nourishment by the inoculations which are betwixt them and the veines and that is the reason especially why the veines the arteries do walke together throughout the whole body vnlesse some great obstacle be in the way But the arteries lye vnder the veynes vnlesse it be at the holy-bone not so much for defence as because by their motion Why they lye-vnder the veines they might constraine the veynes to powre out their blood as also to make a conspiration or consent betwixt the vessels and a communion of their matters that the arteries might affoord vnto the veynes spirit and life and the veynes vnto the Arteries naturall blood Againe by this vicinity of the vessels the membranes which couer the veynes tye them vnto the parts by which they passe are also of great vse vnto the Arteries It is also thought that these Arteries by the pores of the skin do draw Aier whereby the heate which is within is breathed which breathing is called Transperation But concerning the motions of the Arteries and by what faculty they are mooued whether they moue as the heart mooueth or contrary vnto it wee haue intreated in the second third fourth and fift Questions of the Controuersies of the sixt booke to which place we referre the Reader CHAP. XIIII Of the ascending Trunke of the great Artery THE great artery at the left ventricle of the heart from whence it ariseth is exceeding large whence Hippocrates Plato Aristotle and Galen haue al agreed The great Artery that the heart is the fountaine and originall of Arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 A and before it fall out of the Pericardium or purse of the heart aboue the values Tab. 16 fig. 3 char 1 2 3 it affoordeth sometimes one sometimes two coronary arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 BB which like a Crowne do compasse the Basis of the heart and through the length thereof together with the veyne dismisseth branches which The coronary Arteries are more and larger in the left side and those make the substance of the heart viuide or liuely Presently after a little vnder the trunke of the Arteriall veyne it ariseth vpward pierceth through the Pericardium is diuided into two vnequal parts one of which ascendeth vpward Tab 16 fig. 1 E vnto the head which is the lesser the other and the greater by much runneth downward Tab. 16 fig. 1 D because the parts of the creature
Gastrica sinistra a propagation of the former Gastrica maior running on the right hand into the vpper parts of the stomacke and distributing surcles on both hands which attayne vnto the Pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke From the lower part of the left branch issue likewise two arteries The first is called Epiplois postica Epiplois postica tab 18 fig. 1 β fig. 2 c the hinder kell-artery which presently is diuided into two surcles separated farre one from another and those into others which are propagated into the lower membrane of the kell and the collick-gut which is tyed thereto Table 18 is the same with Table 4. Lib. 3. folio 102. The second is called Epiplois sinistra the left kell-artery Tab. 18 fig. 1 It is also Epiplois sinistra sent to the lower membrane of the kell and runneth out into his left side That which remaineth of this branch Tab. 18 fig. 1 u attaineth to the spleene and is diuided into an vpper and a lower branch and these againe are diuided into others vntill many branches doe touch the hollow part of the spleene Tab. 18 fig. 1 ♌ and are dispersed through his substance Table 19 is the same with Table 7. Lib. 7. folio 448. Out of the lower part of this remainder issueth that artery which is called Gastro-epiplois Gastro-epiplois sinistra sinistra Tab. 18 fig. 1 ε which is supported by the vpper membrane of the Omentum writhen toward the right hand that it might creepe vp the left part of the bottom of the stomacke and sendeth crooked and bent branches to the fore side and back-side therof and to the vpper membrane of the kell Out of the vpper part of the remainder issueth that which is called Vas breue arteriosum Vas breue arteriosum The short arteriall vessell which is inserted into the vpper part of the left side of the bottome of the stomacke And this is the diuision of the Coeliacall Artery in the lower belly which is the first of the three that accompany the branches of the Gate-veine The second and third are the two Mesenterick Arteries both which yssue from the foreside of the trunke the vpper below the Coeliacal the lower below the Spermaticall The vpper Mesentericall artery Tab. 17 char 10 Tab. 18 fig. 1. ζ fig. 2 p is propagated into the vpper part of the Mesentery yea almost into all of it and sprinkleth abundant surcles Mesenterica superier into the Ieiunum the Ilion and the Collick guts at the right kidney The lower mesentericall artery Tab. 17 char 12 Tab. 18 fig. 2 q runneth vnder the lower side of the mesentery and is especially distributed into the left side of the collick Inferier and into the right gut and descending together with the veynes vnto the fundament maketh the Hemorrhoidall Arteries Tab. 18 fig. * The vse of these mesentericall branches is not so much to conuay heate vnto the parts Hemorrhoidales The vse of the mosenterical artery Varolius his conceite as by their motion and vitall spirit to preserue the mesentery and the guts from corruption and putrifaction Some are of opinion that these branches do sucke out of the guts the purest part of the chylus for the generation of arteriall blood and conuay it to the left ventricle of the heart but the values which are set at the beginning of the great artery and shutte vp the Refuted passage from the artery into the heart onely not out of it againe do contradict strongly that conceite Hauing thus brought the great artery through the middle and lower regions of the body we wil now returne vnto it again where we left it in the end of the 14 chapter diuided into two Soporary Arteries and climing vnto the Head CHAP. XVII Of the Arteries of the Braine THE artery called Carotis or the sleepy artery and by Archangelus Arteria Iugularis because it is accompanied on the inside with the internall Iugular The sleepy artery veyne ascendeth vnto the chops on eyther hand by the sides of the rough artery and there is diuided into two branches One externall of which we shal speake in the chapter following Another internall which is also the larger conuayed to the Chops which hauing affoorded certaine surcles to the tongue the Larinx is diuided at the basis of the braine Tab. 19 fig. 13 B into two vnequall branches His diuision The first artery of the brain according to Bauhine according to Vesalius the 3 ta 19 fi The first artery of the Braine 13. L. fi 15 cc is little lesser then the Trunk it selfe runneth vp whole ful til it come vnto a proper hole bored for it in the temple-bone through it attaineth into the cauity of the Scull at the saddle of the wedge-bone and being yet vnder the Dura mater first of al it affoordeth a branch on each hand into the side of the same Meninx Tab. 19 fig. 15 D Afterward in brute beasts it parteth with an infinite number of surcles and maketh that texture which is called Rete miraebile the wonderfull Net of which Galen wrote so curiously that Vesalius followeth him to a haire and that figure is the 14 of this 19 Table but Rete mirabile the 16 fig. of the same table exhibiteth the forme thereof as it appeareth in brute beasts especially in Oxen Calues and Sheepe In men though there be indeed such a knot or texture yet it is not so notable and but a very shadow in respect of that in bruite beasts and yet notwithstanding the Artery is not consumed into these propagations but remaineth alwayes sound Table 19. fig 16 BC Presently after it perforateth the dura meninx and runneth sometimes single sometimes double tab 19. fig. 15 F yet so that it presently vniteth again and when it hath transmitted the lesser branch K through the second hole of the VVedge-bone it creepeth out of the scull vnto the eye and the temporall Muscle tab 19. figu 11 H together with the Opticke nerue to giue it and his Muscles life sendeth the greater branch vpwarde which presently at the side of the Flegmaticke Glandule is diuided into two branches The inner wherof is vnited with the inner arterie of the opposite side and so being vnited they are consumed into many smal arteries which at the original of the optick nerues are disseminated through the pia Mater and the substance of the Braine Tab. 19. fig. 13 e The other being reflected tab 19. fig. 13. at the vppermost A fig. 15 G and entangled in the Pia Mater runneth into the forward ventricle diuided into many small braunches some of which are vnited with those small arteries which attained hither from the Ceruicalis or artery of the necke through the basis of the Head vnder the Braine Some others run disioyned through the pia mater or thin membrane and through the substance of the Braine it selfe which with
other surcles make that complication of vessels which they call Plexus Choroides so that this complication is compounded of foure arteries Plexus Choroides The second Artery of the Braine ta 19. fig. 13 q is a branch of the former which runneth obliquely and when it hath attained into the scull through the second hole of The 2 Artery the Temple-bone it is diuided into two branches whereof one runneth outward and the other inward The vtter which Vesalius calleth the second small branch of the third artery tab 19. fig. 13 f endeth through the eight hole of the Wedge-bone into the cauity of the Nosethrilles Tab. 19. figure 15 ◠where the Pulse is felt and offers a little surcle The pulse of the Nose to the end of the Nose Tab. 19. fig. 13 t but the interiour branch is diuided into two at the first Hand tab 19. fig. 13 uu which Vesalius calleth two great branches of the third artery Afterward it sendeth out of his vtter part another small braunch Tab. 19. fig. 13 r which Vesalius calleth the first small branch of the third Artery this branch togither with the second Veine F and after the same manner and for the same vse is distributed into the dura meninx or thicke Membrane The third Artery of the Braine which according to Vesalius and Platerus is the second The 3. arterie of the Braine Tab. 19. fig. 13 I is lesse then the first and runneth together with the branch of the internall Iugular veine tab 19. fig. 13 C vnto the backeside of the Scull and hauing affoorded a surcle vnto the Muscles which occupy the inside of the necke Φ it entreth in at the first hole of the Nowl-bone and so passeth into the sinus of the dura Meninx The fourth Artery which according to Vesalius Falopius and Platerus is the first is a propagation of that axillary artery being yet within the Chest which is called Ceruicalis This arising vpward through the holes of the transuerse processes of the neck after it hath The fourth giuen some surcles to the muscles thereabout betwixt the head and the first Racke of the necke it perforateth the thicke membrane which inuesteth the spinall marrowe in the side thereof to which after it hath giuen some propagations it entreth into the cauity of the Scull through the great hole Afterward vnder the marrow it is ioyned with his companion of the opposite side which being so vnited do passe along vnder the middle of the basis of the Braine till it come vnto the saddle of the Wedgebone wherein the Phlegmaticke Glandule is contained There againe it is diuided into two braunches The right runneth to the right side of the saddle the left creepeth on his owne side as farre as to the second paire of sinewes where on both hands it is diuided into infinite surcles and disseminated betwixt the first and second paire of sinews and complicated or intangled with the Pia Mater which afterward do make the Plexus Choroides And thus much of the distribution of the arteries within the braine Moreouer we must imagine that from these sleepy arteries an innumerable number of surcles or propagations are sprinkled heere and there throughout the whole substance of the Braine The Vse of the arteries of the Braine is to bee considred either as they are Canalesor The vse of the arteries of the Braine pipes running through the Braine or as they are perpetually mooued In the first consideration they were made to conuey vitall Bloode from the Heart vnto the Braine as also vitall spirits to sustaine the vitall spirits that are bred and seated in the substance thereof neyther do they carrie vitall spirits onely but also the vitall faculty furnished with all his indowments As they beat continually their vse is perpetually to ventilate the ingenite heare of the Braine which otherwise would quickly languish and be extinguished Againe this pulsation moueth and worketh the bloud in the veines which if it stood stil and at rest would like standing water sooner putrifie and corrupt Finally to sollicite the Alimentary bloud which is thicker to yssue out of the veines through small pores and vents or breathing passages into the substance of the braine which also doeth somewhat drawe it for his nourishment and refection Now we proceede vnto the exterior branch of the Sleepy Artery CHAP. XVIII Of the Arteries of the Face the Eyes the Nose the Teeth and the Larynx THE Carotides or sleepy Arteries Tab. 16. X Y being on both sides one doe accompany the Iugular veines by the sides of the neck and cleaning to the The diuision of the sleepy artery Rough artery ascend vnto the head and when they come vnto the Chops they are deuided Tab. 16. ss into an vtter branch g and an inner h the distribution of the inner we had in the former Chapter The vtter which is smaller then the inner and consisteth without the Choppes lendeth surcles to the Cheeks l and to the muscles of the Face afterward when it commeth vnto the roote of the Eare m it is deuided into twaine one of which runneth to the backside of the Eare o from which two arteries vnder the Eare doe passe into the neather Iaw throughout the length thereof are dispersed vnto the roots of all the lower teeth another part of it breaking out through a hole at the Chinne runneth along the Lip another yet n creepeth vp the Temples and the forehead and is consumed into the muscles of the Face Of the Arteries of the Eyes we haue spoken before in the former Chapter as also of the Nose of the Teeth a little before whence it is that wee often finde pulsing or beating paines in them such as wee feele in inflamations of fleshy partes and this was Galen Galens obseruation in the 8. chapter of his fift Book de compositione medicamentorum secundam loca who found in himselfe not onely the paine of his Teeth but also their beating or pulsation wherefore he affirmeth confidently that there is one kinde of paine in the gums and another in the substance of the Tooth and without the inflamation of the Gummes That there are arteries in the teeth sometime in the proper body of the Tooth sometimes in the Nerue paines doe perplex vs. And truely if there were no Artery at the roote of the Teeth how could it bee that when a Tooth is perforated so much cleare and perfect bloud should yssue out from it Eustachius his obseruation Which as Eustachius sayth he obserued in a man who had so great a fluxe of bloud from his tooth that almost powred out his life therewith Finally which wee also partly remembred before from the greater and inner bough of the sleepy artery which runneth vnder the Choppes some surcles are communicated to the Throttle and Tongue to conuay vnto them life and heat and thus much of the diuarication of the Soporary or sleepy arteries both without
as are the wombe the bladder the stomacke the guts and such like which make a part of themselues and wherein all the three sorts of fibres do appeare That it is cold and dry Galen teacheth in his Booke de temperamentis but yet it is lesse cold and dry then a Tendon a Ligament a Gristle or a Bone but more cold and dry then Arteries Veines and Sinewes The matter of Membranes is the slimie part of the seede which by the power of heate is stretched or distended whence it is that a Membrane may easily be dilated or compressed without danger onely the Membrane saith Galen may bee safely distended and contracted and therefore all parts which were to bee distended and contracted are made membranous A membrane is broad and extensible to inuest preserue the part thight and fast for strength and beside that it may not so easily receiue an influxion of humors yet thin least the waight of it should be offensiue Notwithstanding though it be thin and appeare simple yet euery Membrane is double thorough which duplicature there runne Veines for nourishment Arteries to conuey life and Nerues to conuey Sense which vessels being slender and fine it was fit it should be conueighed betwixt two coats The common office of a membrane is to be the organ of the Sense of Touching as the The organe of Touching eye is the organ of Seeing and therefore the sense of a membrane is most exquisite A Nerue is indeede the conueyer of the spirits and carrieth downe the commandments of the Soule but as in a muscle it is not the primary organ of motion as in the eye it receiueth not visible obiects so it doth not receiue the first tactiue qualities onely the Membrane is it which we must esteeme the organ of Touching and if you despoile the partes of their membranes you make them also insensible Hence it is that the flesh of the lungs of the liuer of the spleene and of the rest of the bowels is insensible As therefore the sense of Touching is diffused throughout the whole body of the creature because it is euery where necessary so likewise are there membranes sprinckled through the whole body almost internally and externally On the outside the body is inuested with the skinne and the fleshy membrane On the inside the peculiar membranes are almost infinite If it be obiected out of Galen in arte medicinali that membranes haue onely inbred Obiection not influent faculties such as is sense We answere with the Reconciler that Galen then speaketh of membranous and broade ligaments which issue from the bones The three last particles of the definition do elegantly expresse the three principall vses of membranes They inuest the parts vnder them like a couering whence they haue Galen expounded the name of coates They conserue the fibres to make the flesh more firme and stable they containe the substance of the parts and enclose it round about least it should dissolue and separate part from part Moreouer they fasten one part to another from whence proceedeth the admirable The vses of membranes simpathy or society of the parts So by the periostia the bones are all continuated one to another by their common membrane all the muscles are vnited by the skin the whole body hath his connexion though it be diuers in respect of the structure of parts which are of diuers kindes Finally by the helpe of membranes parts are separated from parts as wee may perceiue in our sections of muscles There are other peculiar vses of membranes to sustaine parts as appeareth in the Mediastinum to hinder the refluence of humor as the values that are in the heart in the great veynes and such like places and to leade along and establish the vessels that are to be distributed into other parts as into the mesentery the kel the fleshy membrane The differences of membranes are manifold and are taken from their substance magnitude The differences of membranes The first site figure conformation or texture and from the nature of the parts which they inuest or containe If you regard the substance which is the Mansion-house and Ancient seate of the determinate and particular faculty then wee say that membranes are either lawfull and true or illegitimate Those are true membranes to which the definition before giuen wil agree such are the membranes or Meninges of the braine the Peritonaeum the Pleura the Periostium and such like Illegitimate membranes may more truely be called membranous bodies Of these there are three kindes some arise from the bones are broade and insensible and fasten the ioynts together Such are called Ligamentall membranes or membranous ligaments Others are made of the tendons of muscles dilated and so become more like a membrane then a tendon such are the thin ends of the oblique and transuerse muscles of the Abdomen also the tendon of the muscle that leadeth the leg backward which they commonly call fasciam latam the broade swath To the third kinde I refer those membranous bodâ—es which make parts by themselues which although they be inuested with coates yet are altogether made of membranous bodies Such are the bladders of vrine and gall the stomacke the guts and the wombe Againe those membranes which I called legittimate are eyther of a thin or slender substance like vnto broade cob-webbes such as appeareth in that membrane or coate of the eie that compasseth the Cristaline humor called Arachnoides or the cob-webbe coate likewise in the Pia mater of the braine and in the coates of the Lungs and the Liuer or they are thicke as the Dura mater and the membrane of the bladder or they are fleshy as in the face or altogether neruous From the magnitude some membranes are broade and some are long The figure the second c of membranes is manifolde according to the variety of the parts which they doe inuest From the situation some are internall some are externall some supernall some infernall From the context or conformatioÌ„ some haue fibres of all three kindes some of two kinds some of one kind onely others are without fibres and may be torne euery way as paper may And so much of membranes in generall of their Nature vses and differences Now we come vnto their history CHAP. XIII Abriefe enumeration of all the Membranes THE number of Membranes is almost infinite and we haue handled many of them before as they fell in our way in the order of Dissection nowe we will gather them into a briefe sum The Membranes therefore do some belong to the Embryo or infant before it be borne others to the creature after it is borne also The Membranes The Membranes of the Embryo that inuolue the infant are three called Chorion Amnios and Allantoides the Chorion is so called either because it conteyneth the infant or because it compasseth it like a circle or a crowne it cleaueth wholly to the wombe by the interposition of
the vmbilical veines and arteries Amnios or the Lamskin is the receptacle of the sweate Alantoides so called because it is like a Haggas-pudding is onely found in bruite beastes and couereth the creature not all ouer but like a broad swath from the end of the breast-bone vnto the hips Of these we haue spoken more at large in the 5 chap. of the 5 booke and in the xvi question of the Controuersies thereto belonging The Membranes belonging to the creature after it is brought foorth are vniuersall or Of the Regions particular The vniuersall we call those which either do inuest the whole body as the skin and the fleshy membrane or all the parts of the same kind as the muscles and the bones The Muscles are all couered with a Membrane which is common to the muscles thin neruous and fibrous which some thinke dooth arise from the periostium but Bauhine esteemeth it to take his originall from the sinnewy fibres of the Muscles themselues and it is fastned to them with thin and slender filaments The vse of this membrane is to inuest and circumscribe the muscles to separate them from the other parts and to giue vnto them the sense of Touching The bones are all cloathed ouer from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foote with a membrane which they call Periostium neruous thin and very strong yet we may except the teeth the inside of the scull and the ioynts of the Bones of it we haue spoken in the third chap. of the seuenth booke The particular Membranes are such as doe inuest a particular region of the body or one onely part The Regions are three the vpper the middle and the lower The vpper Region is on the outside couered with the Pericraniū which is seated betwixt the fleshy mēbrane and the Periostium arising as some say from the processes of the dura meninx as others from Ligaments which passe through the sutures of the scull which Ligaments are stretched ouer that part of the scull against which they issue foorth and so meeting togither are vnited into a common Membrane Of this also wee haue particularly entreated in the place last before named The Braine it selfe is couered with two membranes called Dura and pia Mater Of which we haue spoken in the 7 chap. of the 7 Booke and thither referre the Reader for satisfaction onely heere we remember that they compasse not the Braine only but his Vicar and substitute the spinall marrow yea all the nerues throughout their generations The Middle Region is inuested round with a membrane which is stretched vppon the ribs excepting the twelfth and is called Pleura of it we haue spoken in the 6 chap. of the 6 Booke as also of the purse of the heart and the Mediastinum which arise there-from in the seuenth and eight chapters In the Lower Belly the Peritonaeum comprehendeth or embraceth all the contained parts and of it we haue spoken at large in the 10 chap. of the second booke The particular partes of the body are almost euery one couered with their peculiar Of the particular parts membranes or coats The eies haue six called Coniunctiua Cornea Vuea Aranea Ciliaris and Reticularis of which we haue spoken in the sixt seuenth and eight chapters of the 8 Booke The tongue is inuested and iudgeth of Sapors by a proper coate arising from the third and fourth coniugations of sinewes The Gullet the Mouth the Palat and the Chops are couered with the same coate that couereth the Stomacke the Heart it selfe the Lungs the Liuer the Guts the womb the bladder and all the vessels haue their particular coats so haue also the Kidnies and that thick which they call Fasciam or the swath-band The Kell is made of the Peritonaeum duplicated so is also the Mesentery A world of other Membranes there are which we haue remembred in their particular places and therefore list not now to trouble either our selues or the Reader with them seeing they may easily be found by the title of the Chapters in those places to which they belong we proceed vnto the Fibres wherein also we will be very short The fourth part of the Fibres or Villi CHAP. XIIII The nature of Fibres FIbres are called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine villi although that name is sometimes communicated both to Nerues and to Tendons some call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they are like the strings or lines in plants or graynes in the woode Laurentius defineth them to be Similar partes colde and dry ingendered of the Seede and therefore The definition of a fibre white solid and long like fine spun threds destinated or appoynted for motion and to hold the flesh of the parts wherein they are together The first particles of the definition are so manifest as they need no explication the latter which designe their vse or finall cause wee will open in a fewe wordes There are two especall vses of Fibres Motion and Preseruation of flesh Motion according to the Physitians is threefold Animall Vitall and Naturall Their 2 vses Animall or Voluntary Motion is performed by the helpe of the muscles a Muscle is Motion three fold moued when his fibres are either intended or drawne toward their originall and therefore sayeth Galen in the 8. de Anatom administrat if you cut all the fibres ouerthwart the muscles would presently loose all their motion The Vitall motion belongeth to the Heart and to the Arteries for the heart hath his fibres manifold and very strong by whose helpe he is distended contracted and quieteth himselfe The Arteries also haue their fibres in their inner coate many transuerse in the vtter coate oblique and right That Motion we called Naturall is most manifest in Attraction Retention and Expulsion Wherefore all manner of Motions proceede from fibres but their common action is Contraction Notwithstanding we must know that these naturall Organs had not their fibres allowed Fibres necessarie for officiall actions them for a peculiar Traction Retention and Expulsion but for a common and officiall So the Stomach the Guts the Veines the Arteries the VVomb the Bladder the Heart and such like did not stand in neede of fibres for their priuate nourishment for the bones and the brayne and the gristles and the flesh of the bowels doe draw their proper Aliment without fibres but for a common and officiall action The heart for the generation of vitall spirits the Arteries for the commoderation or tempering of the natiue heate the Veines for the transmission or transportation of bloud the Stomacke for the making of the Chylus the Guts for the distribution of the same Chilus and the excretion or euacuation of excrements the Bladder for miction or making of water the VVombe for Conception and for the Birth The other vse of the Fibres is the custody or preseruation of the Flesh as wel musculous The 2. vse as that which maketh the
proper substance of the part for the fibres are as it were the first stamina or the warpe whose empty distances the flesh like the woofe filleth vppe There are also other peculiar vses of Fibres in the Veines and Arteries to wit that therby they might be better extended after all the violent motions of the bloud and so become lesse subiect to mischiefe CHAP. XV. Of the differences of Fibres THE differences of Fibres are to bee taken from their site hardnesse sense texture and from the variety of the Organs From the site they are called Right Transuerse and Oblique for if they run lengthwise then they are called The differences of fibres Right fibres If they run according to the breadth and intersect or cut the right then are they called TraÌ„suerse or round and circular fibres If they haue a middle situation and intersect both the right and the transuerse at vnequal angles then are they called Oblique fibres The office of the right fibres is to draw the office of the transuerse to expell and that of the oblique to retaine If the right fibres worke alone then the length of the part is shortned and attraction made if onely the transuerse bee contracted then the latitude or breadth is diminished and expulsion made but if all the fibres together the right the oblique and the transuerse be intended then the whole part is contracted and retention made which also they call Amplexation Retention therfore is made not when any one kind of fiber doth worke but when all are in action together for so when we would firmely retaine any thing in our hands we compasse iâ— about on euery side yet the oblique fibres are said peculiarly to retaine because when they are contracted How Retention is made they do onely imbrace for they compasse the part on euery side constringing and closing together the particles thereof but the right and the transuerse fibres when they are contracted do not only serue for retentioÌ„ but these for expulsion those for traction The second difference of fibres may be taken from the hardnes for some are hard strong as those of the heart for the feruent force of the inbred heat did require so much as also the perpetuall agitation of his necessary motion others are softer as the fibres of The second difference muscles The third difference is taken from their sense Of fibres some are sensible as those which arise from nerues Others insensible as those that proceede from the ligaments of The third bones If you regard the texture of fibres some are so permixed that they make a continuall body so true membranes haue their fibres yea they are nothing else but fibres conioyned one within another Others are separated from the substance of the part and haue another vse beside the vse of the part and these are eyther simple as in the muscles for all The fourth the muscles excepting a very few haue but one kind of fibres eyther right or transuerse or oblique or manifold and so wouen together that no arte is able to make separation between them So the flesh of the heart is wouen with al 3 kinds of fibres in the naturall organs which serue for natural motion if the part haue one proper coat as a veyne the womb the two bladders then in that coat are al the fibres placed but if it haue two coats one external the How the fibres are placed in the Necturall organs the other internal then are the transuerse fibres placed in the external coat the right â—â— oblique in the internal From this general rule you must except the guts and the arteries because the guts do serue for distribution and excretion and the arteries for the expurgation of the heart Now nature is more carefull for the expulsion of that which is hurtfull then for the traction of that which is profitable The last difference The last difference of fibres is taken from the variety of Organs some serue the animall Organs as the muscles the nerues the ligaments and the tendons others serue the vitall as the heart and the arteries others the naturall as the Gullet the Stomacke the Guts the Bladders the wombe and the veynes But what euery one of these fibres in their seuerall courses doe performe and how they are disposed in the parts we haue declared before in the particular history of euery part And thus much concerning the fibres Now we proceede vnto our last taske of the Bones The end of the Twelfth Booke THE THIRTENTH BOOKE Of the Bones The Praeface A Ship that hath bene long at Sea discouered many strange Continents and Riuers strugled through many hiddeous tempests escaped many Rockes and Quicke-sands though she hath made no rich Returne yet when she commeth within ken of her owne Countrey and sees the Land lye faire before her If thou canst imagine Gentle Reader how sodainly she forgetteth her irkesome Trauell thinke also how well apaid I am that I am come within view of the end of this my Tedious Voyage For I also haue trauelled about a Worlde and that for thy behoofe In my Iourney if I haue not made many new Discoueries yet certainely I haue sounded the Depths more truely Entered farther into the Continents Coasted the Shores plyed vp the Frythes Discouered the Inhabitants their Qualities Tempers Regiment of Life their Diet their Apparrell their Imployments And in a worde I haue made it easie for thee to reape the profit of many mens Labors and of mine Owne Yet thou must Vnderstand this but as a Letter of Aduertisement from the Coast I haue not yet brought my Barke about Many haue shunned Scylla and Charibdis and haue miscarried euen in the Mouth of the Hauen where there are more Rockes then in the Maine Many Reaches which we must haue diuers windes to fetch and therefore thou must haue Patience if wee make not so fresh a Way but bee constrained to winde in by Bourds and in the meane time forget not Thou to follow vs with thy Vowes For this Shore is buttrest with Rockes on euery hand the Currants swift the Shallowes many To breake off our Metaphor The History of the Bones is a busie piece of Worke their Articulations and Compositions many dissolute and laxe many strict and close Their Coalitions hard to be discerned harder to be expressed Their Perforations Cauities Bosomes Appendancies Prominences and Processes difficult to distinguish Now therefore if at any time I stand in neede of thy patience Gentle Reader for my Stile heere must be abrupt and broken hard and harsh of necessity according to my Argument If thou canst finde Profit loooke not for Pleasure and if thou finde it hard to Reape in this vnequall Field remember hee had something to do that brake vp the Swarth and sowed it for thee CHAP. I. Of the definition and differences of Bones THE Bones saith Hipocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is doe giue to
differeth from a man in her bones gristles TABVLA IIII. A. The sagittall suture descending vnto the Nose and diuiding the forehead bone which is sometimes found in women very rarely in men but alwayes in Infants BB. the chest somwhat depressed before because of the Paps CC the coller bones not so much crooked as in men nor intorted so much vpward D the brest-bone perforated somtimes with a hole much like the forme of a heart through which veynes do run outward from the mammary veynes vnto the paps E the gristles of the ribs which in women are somwhat bony because of the weight of the Dugs F A part of the backe reflected or bent backward aboue the loines GG the compasse of the hanchbones running more outward for the wombe to rest vpon when a woman is with childe HH the lower processes of the share-bones bearing outward that the cauity marked with K might be the larger I the anterior commissure or coniunction of the share bones filled vp with a thicke gristle that in the birth they might better yeelde somewhat for Natures necessity K A great and large cauity circumscribed by the bones of the coxendix and the Holy-bone L the Rump or Coccyx curued backward to giue way in the time of the birth M the thigh bones by reason of the largenesse of the spresaid cauity haue a greater distance betwixt them aboue whence a so 〈◊〉 that womens thighes are thicâ—er then mens Table 5 sheweth the sceleton of a child new borne wherein the bones are yet eyther gristly or membranous TABVLA V. a A thicke and for the most part square membrane betwixt the bones of the forehead of the Sinciput which filleth vp the parts betwixt them c The bone of the forehead diuided into two equall parts by the sagittall suture d the separation of the lower Iaw into two bones e the Scaly part of the Temple bones which in the middest indeede is bony but in the circumference membranous f the other part of the Temple bone which maketh a part of the stony bone where the hole of hearing is gristly l the sockets of the Iawes made to receiue the teeth mm the body of the rack-bone distinct from his backpart nn the backpart of the rackbones consisting of two broade and small bones and of gristly processes o the Holy-bone made of 5 racks with a gristle betwixt them p The Rump gristle q the brest-bone gristly in the circumference but in the middest coÌ„pounded of many bones rr the large part of the Coxendix made of three bones with a gristle betwixt them ss the second part of this bone making the parts of the Coxendix the share-bones t the third part behind making the same parts with the second uu the whitle of the Knee which is gristly x the wrest of the hand gristly y the After-wrest of the foote gristly * Although all the appendances of the bones in infants are gristly yet this * maketh the most notable as those of the arme the blade the Cubit the haunch-bone the thigh and the legge TABVLA VI. Table 6. sheweth the bones and gristles of an Embryo or vntimely Birth FIG I The first figure sheweth the Embryo at 42 daies old already formed and proportioned when all the bones are like to curdled Cheese or to Butter FIG II Figure 2. sheweth the tender bones of an Abortiue fruite about 3. months old which are more gristly then they are in a child borne in due time aa 1. Betwixt these letters is that space which on the toppe of the Scull is soft and membranous the Arabians call it Zeudech and commonly it is called Fontanella a 2 A thick membrane which goeth between the foreheade bone and the bones of the synciput bb 1 the ends of the arme gristly b 2 membranes betwixt the diuision of the bones of the head where afterward the sutures are cc 1 The soft appendices of the Ell and the Wand almost separated from their bones dd 1 the appendices of the thigh and the Leg. ee 1 the bones of the after-wrest of the foote altogether gristly â— 2 the nayles of the fingers which are conspicuous euen in an abortiue Infant CHAP. IIII. A briefe diuision and Ennumeration of all the Bones in the body THE whole Set or Pack of Bones called Sceletos we deuide into three parts The diuision of the sceletos The scull 8. the Head the Trunke and the Ioyntes The Scull which is called Cranium or Calua consisteth of eight bones sixe proper and two common The proper bones are the Fore-head bone the Nowle bone the two bones of the 3. of hearing Synciput and the two Temple bones wherein are contained the three small bones of the Eare the Mallet or Hammer the Stithy or Anuell and the Stirrup The two common bones are the Wedge bone and the Spongy or Syue bone The Face contaynes both the Iawes both the vpper and the lower The vpper Iaw The iawes 13 Teeth 32. consisteth of eleauen bones The lower Iaw of two onely vnto both these are 16. Teeth articulated by way of mortize or by Gomphosis of which foure are called Incisores the Sherers two are called Canini the Dog-teeth and ten Molares or the Grinders The Trunke is deuided into the Spine the Ribs and the Bone without a name The The spine 28. Spine hath foure parts the Necke the Backe the Loynes and the Holy-bone The Neck hath seauen rackebones which are called vertebrae The Backe twelue the Loynes fiue The rumpe Ribs 24 Breast bone 3 Coller bone 2 Shoulder blades and the Holy bone 4. or 6 whose extremitie is called Coccyx or the Rumpe The ribs are twelue on either side seauen true Ribs and fiue bastard Ribs to which are articulated on the foreside the Breast-bone aboue the Coller bones and on the backesides the shoulder blades The bone without a name and I thinke it better so to leaue it then to giue it an vnfit name hath three parts the Hip the Hanches and the Sharebones The third part of the Sceleton is called the Ioyntes and there are two of them the Hand and the Foote The Hand is deuided into the Arme the Cubite and the Hand Arme 1. Cubit 2. The hands 54 The seed bones properly so called The Arme hath one bone the Cubit 2 called the Ell and the Wand The Hand properly so called is deuided into the VVrest the Afterwrest and the Fingers The VVrest hath eight bones the Afterwrest foure the fingers fifteen to which you may adde the Seede bones called Scsamoidea The Foote is deuided into the Thigh the Leg and the Foote properly so called The The thigh 1. Leg 2. Feete 52. Thigh hath one bone the Legge two one retayneth the name of the whole and is called the Leg-bone the other we call the Brace-bone in Latin Fibula The Foote properly so called hath three parts as had the Hand the VVrest the Afterwrest and the Toes The VVrest which is called